life they shew light unto others Secondly Christ is called light because he is Answ 2 that true primary light which doth not borrow his light from any other but hath light in himselfe and of himselfe doth enlighten others Read for the proofe hereof Ioh. 1 9. and 8.12 Esa 9.2 and 40.6 and 43 6. and 60.1.12 and 1 Ioh. 1.5 and 2.8 Thirdly Apostles and other Doctors Ministers Answ 3 of the church of Christ are called light not because they have light in themselves of theÌselves for they have it from Christ that true primary light as the Moone borrowes her light from the Sunne shee beeing without but a darke substance or body So they being enlightned by Christ they are called lux mundi the light of the world in these regards First because they beare witnesse of the true light m Ioh. 1.7.8 Secondly because they have received the splendor of divine knowledge from Christ Thirdly in respect of the sincerity of life and integrity of manners Fourthly God is the cause of light this may Answ 4 be understood either of God the Father Sonne or Holy Ghost For First God the Father is called the Father of lights James 1.17 yea he commands the light to shine out of darkenes n 2 Cor. 4.6 Secondly God the Sonne enlightens every one who comes into the world o Ioh. â 9 Thirdly God the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of light The Apostle proves most plainely that the ever blessed Trinity is the cause of light in these words I pray for you that the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisedome that so the eyes of your understanding may be enlightned p Ephes 1.17.18 Fiftly the light it selfe is the word of God Thus David Thy Word is a light unto my feet Answ 5 Psalm 119.105 And Paul Christ hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospell 2 Tim. 1.10 And Peter ye doe well to take heed to the word of God as unto a light that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 Answ 6 Sixtly and lastly it is given unto the Ministers from God to enlighten the world through this his word Thus Paul was sent unto the Gentiles that by the preaching of the word unto them he might open their eyes and turne them from darknesse to light q Acts 26.18 Obiect 2 It may against this be objected to enlighten or give light is an internall worke and therefore man cannot doe it but it must bee wrought by the blessed Trinitie as was sayd before answer 4. Answ 1 First it is not onely an internall worke for there are two parts of this illumination viz. first an externall adhibiting of light secondly an internall application thereof to the understanding and spirit As in the sense of seeing First there are the species or severall objects without And secondly these are applied unto common sense within Now the outward light is adhibited by the Ministers of the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the Ministers are sayd by consequence to worke the internall light also For first although it bee the worke of the holy Ghost and a taste of the heavenly gift and of the Spirit of God r Heb. 6.4 yet secondly the application of the outward light by the ministery of the word is the ordinary means wherby the internall light is wrought within us And therefore I conclude this objection thus First the light is the word which comes from God not from the Ministers Secondly the power of enlightning is from Christ not from the Ministers and they only illuminate through his helpe and assistance Thirdly yet it is the office of Ministers to hold forth the light in their Ministerie Sect. 3 § 3. Yee are the light of the world The Apostles Quest 1 being but Toll-gatherers and Fishers and not Scribes why doth our Saviour call them the light of the world and not rather the Scribes Answ 1 First Christ doth it to comfort them left they should be dejected by reason of their poore base and low condition Thus elsewhere hee encourageth them to be constant both in active and passive obedience because there will a time come when they shall sit upon twelve seates and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel Å¿ Matth. 19.28 Answ 2 Secondly Christ calles his Apostles not the Scribes the light of the world lest the Ministerie should seeme to bee supported by an arme of flesh If the Scribes and Pharisees had beene made the light of the world the world would then have thought that the word had been upheld and maintained by humane power but when the Gospell is preached published divulged and dispersed through the world by the Apostles who were but Fishers Toll-gatherers poore and illiterate men then all the world will say Hic est digitus Dei that this is Gods worke and supported by a divine hand Thirdly our Saviour calles his Apostles not Answ 3 the Pharisees and Scribes the light of the world to teach us that worldly pompe and splendour addes nothing to the efficacie of the Ministerie it neither helpes if present nor hurts if absent Why doth not externall and mundane glory Quest 2 availe and further the preaching of the word First because it is a spirituall work and therefore Answ 1 it is to be wrought by spirituall meanes and not carnall for neither estimation nor honour nor riches nor the wisedome of the flesh can helpe forward this worke of God Hence Saint Paul opposeth them first in his conversation in these words Our rejoycing is the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisedome we have had our conversation in the world t 2 Cor. 1 12. Secondly Saint Paul opposeth them in his preaching Christ sayth he sent me to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of words u 1 Cor. 1 17. not with excellencie of speech v 1 Cor. 2.1 not with enticing words of mans wisedome but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power w 1 Cor. 2.4 Secondly God in this worke will not use the power of men lest the praise of the work should bee given unto men Vzza was strucke with death because hee puts his hand to the Arke x 2 Sam. 6 7. And God will not deliver his people by 32000 but by 300 y Iudg. 7.2 lest the people should glory in themselves whereas hee that glories should glory in the Lord yea hence it was that God would not take the temptation from Paul but rather sustaine him in it because thus his glory and strength was made perfect in weaknesse z 2 Cor. 12.9 § 4. A Citie that is set on an Hill cannot bee hid These words as also the former some Sect. 4 Papists urge for the visibilitie of the Church Object thus Our Saviour compares his Church to a Citie on an Hill which cannot be hid Therefore the Church
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
operations motions and gifts of the holy spirit are called Spirit c. Thirdly sometimes the regenerate part of man and the spirituall life of the regenerate and internall motions and revelations are called Spirit Answ 2 Secondly here this word Spirit is taken literally for an essence incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated and this essence is called a Spirit for these causes to wit I. Because he is incorporeall A sight saith Christ hath not flesh and bones And thus Angels and humane soules are incorporeall also but they differ from this holy Spirit thus they are not infinite and incomprehensible essences as he is And II. Because he inspires and breathes into us the breath of spirituall life and thus the Father and the Sonne also doth give spirituall life of grace But it is by the Spirit And III. Because Spiratur he proceeds from the Father and from the Sonne Quest 3 How is this Spirit which is an incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated essence called Sanctus holy The blessed Spirit of God is not onely called Sanctus Answ holy essentially because he is holy but in his nature and essence also Causally because he makes holy being the immediate temper of this impression of holinesse in the Creatures From this name of holy Spirit we may conclude that this blessed person is true God Object 1 Some against this affirme That the holy Spirit signifieth no other thing then that spirit of regeneration which is infused in man by God and so is as it were a creature This they would confirme from these two reasons namely Reason 1 First because this Spirit is said to pray for us Rom. 8.26 Now it is the spirit in us which prayeth for us and consequently this holy Spirit is not God To this J answer Answ 1 I. The Spirit is said to pray because he makes us to pray and so the worke it selfe seemes to come wholly and altogether from the blessed Spirit And. Answ 2 II. The Spirit also is said to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 not that he cryes but that we cry by him Rom. 8.15 Secondly they say the holy Spirit knowes not Reason 2 the Sonne because no man knowes the Sonne but the Father Matth. 11.27 To this we answer I. That our Saviour there excludes not the Answ 1 persons of the blessed Trinity but the creatures And II. That indeed none knowes the Sonne of Answ 2 themselves which are different from the Father in nature and essence but the holy Spirit is the same God by nature and essence though distinct in person And thus CHRIST saith That it was not his to give to sit on his Fathers right hand and on his left and else-where denies that hee knowes the time when the last day will be but both these were spoken onely in regard of his humanity And III. Jt is evidently false that the Spirit knowes Answ 3 not the Sonne For First the Spirit discernes all things 1 Cor. 2.15 And Secondly the Spirit teacheth us the knowledge of the Sonne yea all things Iohn 14. And Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Sonne Object 2 Some againe grant that the Spirit is God but not that he is a âistinct person from God but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Patris the vertue and power and operation of the Father and they would ground this upon those words The power of the most high That is the holy Spirit shall overshadow thee Luke 1.35 First it is not necessary that the place should be Answ 1 so interpreted and indeed the scope of the Angell in that place seemes to me to be double to wit I. That the blessed Virgin might understand the immediate worker of this great worke namely God the holy Ghost and hence he saith The holy Ghost shall come upon thee And II. That she might understand the primary Authour of this great worke and the true Parent of the child to be borne to wit God the Father and hence he saith The power of the most high shall overshadow thee Secondly although it were thus understood Answ 2 and that by the power of the Almighty were meant the holy Spirit yet it would not follow that therefore he is not a distinct person from God the Father For as although the Sonne by the word of the Father Iohn 1.1 And yet that takes not away the distinction of the person so the Spirit may be the power of the Father he proceeding partly from the Father and yet a distinct person from him as followes by and by How doth it appeare that the holy Spirit is God Quest 4 or how may it be proved First he created the world and therefore he is Answ 1 God Gen. 1 2. Iob. 33.4 And Secondly we are baptized in his name in this Answ 2 verse and therefore he is God for we are baptized onely unto God And Thirdly the Apostles were taught of God but Answ 3 it was the Spirit which taught them Luke 12 12. yea which teacheth all things Iohn 14.26 Fourthly we must pray onely unto God but in Answ 4 the Scriptures the holy Ghost is invocated therefore hee is God 2 Corinth 13 13. Answ 5 Fifthly but because Harding and Bellar. say That it cannot be proved out of Scripture that the holy Ghost is God we will produce some cleare testimonies where he is called God As I. That which the holy Spirit speakes Acts 28.25 Iehovah himselfe speakes Esa 6.8 Therefore the holy Spirit is Iehovah II. Our bodies are called the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 and the Spirit dwelleth in us 1 Cor. 3.16 But our hearts are the Temples of God 1 Cor. 3 16. and 2 Cor. 6.16 and God dwels in us 2 Cor. 6.18 III. Ananias lyed against the holy Ghost Acts. 5.3 but he lyed not against men but God verse 4. And therefore the holy Spirit is God thus Augustine disputed contr Petil. 3.48 IV. The Father the world and the holy Spirit are one Iohn 5.7 Quest 5 How doth it appeare that this holy Spirit is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Answ 1 First He descended upon CHRIST in the likenesse of a dove when a voyce came from heaven from the Father This is my welbeloved Sonne c. Luke 3.22 Where there was the Father speaking from heaven the Sonne baptized upon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heaven to earth Therefore the holy Spirit is a person subsisting by himselfe and distinct from the rest Answ 2 Secondly He is called the Comforter Ioh. 14.16 and he was sent from the Father in the same place and from the Sonne Ioh. 16.7 and therefore hee differs from them both Iohn 14.26 Answ 3 Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Father Ioh. 15.26 and the Spirit of the Sonne Gal. 4.6 Therefore he is neither the Person of the Father nor of the Sonne Answ 4 Fourthly three Persons are named Matth. 28.19 and 2 Cor. 13.13 and 1 Iohn 5.7 Object 3 But he is said to be the same with the
It may here bee asked Is any faith beleefe or credit to be given to dreames Quest Answ 1 I answer first sometimes dreames are messengers from God according to his promise your young men shall dreame dreames k Ioel 2 2â Act. 2.17 and wee have many instances of such dreames as for example Ioseph Gen. 37. Pharaohs baker Gen. 40. Pharaoh himselfe Gen. 41. and Ioseph in this verse Answ 2 Now these dreames are to be beleeved Secondly dreames in times past were more ordinary l 1. Sam. 28.6.15 but the light of the Gospel hath now dispersed and expelled them signes belonging to unbeleevers Thirdly Dreames now are alwaies doubtfull Answ 3 and therefore not lightly to be credited nor taken notice of for the confirmation of this answer observe some make a sixefold originall of dreames l thus every dreame is either first Naturall or secondly Spirituall m Creg Moral 8. s Iob. 7. or thirdly Diabolicall Naturall dreames either proceede from causes Internall to wit either From the temper or temperature of the body as fulnesse emptinesse or some change wrought in the humors of the body by sicknesse This the first cause Or From abundance or diversity of thoughts n Eccles 5.2 as when our friend is absent wee dreame that hee is dead or returned or the like This is the second cause Externall proceeding from abundance of imployments This is the third cause Spirituall dreames are divine admonitions and are of two sorts either Simply divine as this Dreame of Iosephs which was a divine admonition meerely from the Lord. This is the fourth cause Or Mixtly divine that is when our dreames are spirituall but mixed with some thoughts of our owne o Iob. 7.14 This is the fift cause There are diabolicall wicked and uncleane thoughts or such dreames arising from such thoughts And this is the sixt and last cause of Dreames Answ 4 I answer further Dreames have their significations either first as signes or secondly as causes Dreames have their significations as Signes and that either first of things present as dreaming of meat or drinke argues hunger or thirst c. Or secondly of things to come this is called a prediction and is threefold either First Naturall and divine as Galen tells of one Crus lapideum balneo lotus c who dreamed that bathing himselfe his legges and thighes were metamorphosed from flesh to flint Or secondly Diabolicall and wicked the devill sometimes forewarning of things to come to gain credit and beleefe with men Or thirdly Divine and these are to bee observed and marked and of this kinde was Iosephs dreames p Matth. â 13. and the dreame which was dreamed by the wise men Matth. 2.12 Againe dreames have their significations as causes and that either By illusion of Sathan Or By revelation from God and that either Commanding as in this verse and Matt. 2.19.22 Or Forbidding as Gen. 31.24 Answ 5 And in all these three we must carefully take heede of the illusions of Sathan who can doe all these Deut. 13.1 c. Lastly all dreames do either First promise something Or Secondly terrifie and affright us Or Thirdly declare or shew something unto us Fourthly or admonish and advise us and these are not altogether to be sleighted but to be weighed and pondered observing therein these conditions viz. First doe not wholly believe them but onely suspect that they may be true Secondly Procura ne cura if we can provide against what wee doubt and dreame of doe it but be not careful of the successe nor fearefull for any dreame Thirdly doe nothing upon a dreame either against thy generall calling as thou art a Christian or against that particular calling wherein God hath placed thee More plaine and particular signes of divine dreames wee shall consider of God willing in another place Sect. 3 § 3. For that which is conceived in her is of the holy Ghost Exposition From the words it evidently appeares that Christ is the true Sonne of God or the onely begotten Son of the true God Not First onely man by nature and Quasi Deus as it were a God by grace as the Arrians Nestorians and divers others would have it Nor Secondly onely God and made Quasi homo as it were a man as the Maniches Marcionites and divers others falsly imagine Nor Thirdly true God and true man but having the humanity created of nothing as the Valentinians and Wittcham hold that Christ tooke not flesh of the Virgin Mary and Servetus that the body of Christ was compacted of three uncreated Elements Beza epist 8. confess Gal. art 14 But Fourthly that in Christ are two natures united by a hypostaticall conjunction being Man of the flesh of his Mother without a Father and God of God his Father without a Mother Now hence divers Quares may be made of which briefly First why was it necessary that Christ should Quest 1 be God Answ 1 I. Because man alone could not doe that which was requisite for our Redemtion viz. First satisfie Gods justice And secondly overcome and conquer death And II. Because neither could an Angell save us or performe that which was to bee done before we could be ransomed that is First an Angell could not dye Nor secondly overcome temptation for us Nor thirdly make us the children of God Quest 2 Secondly Why was it necessary that Christ should be man Answ 1 I. That he might dye for God cannot it being contrary to the nature of an immortall God and without death there can bee no Redemption And Answ 2 II. That he might merit which God cannot doe neither because to merit is to procure unto ones selfe that which otherwise they have not nor is due unto them Thom. wherefore God cannot merit Answ 3 III. That he might apply his merit unto us and therefore it was convenient that hee should be like unto his brethren Quest 3 Thirdly why was it necessary that the Son the second person of the blessed Trinitie should be made Man Answ Because he being the Character and engraven Image of the Father Heb. 1.3 was most fit to restore and repaire againe the Image of God in us Quest 4 Fourthly why was Christ begotten of the holy Spirit Answ That hee might bee holy pure immaculate and a lambe without spot both in his generation and conception Quest 5 Fiftly why is the conception of Christ ascribed to God the holy Ghost alone seeing it is common to all the three persons in the blessed Trinitie Answ 1 I. This is not done to exclude the Father or the Son himselfe from this work but to signifie that it comes of the free gift and grace of God which commonly is tearmed by the holy Ghost that the manhood of Christ being but a creature should bee advanced to this dignitie and become a part of the Sonne of God Answ 2 II. The holy Ghost is the authour of this conception in a speciall manner for the Father and the Sonne
the Father spake from Heaven God the Sonne was in the water and God the Holy Ghost descended in the likenesse of a Dove so plainey else where f Ioh. 1.33 John himselfe saith He that sent me to baptise with water here is the authority of God the Father in Iohns baptisme said unto me upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit come downe hee it is that baptiseth with the Holy Ghost Here is the name and authority of God the Sonne and God the Holy Ghost Answ 2 Secondly to wound them with an arrow out of their own quiver the Master of the sentences is quite against Bellarmine g Lib. 4. dist 3. g. Tunc invocato nomine Trinitatis institutus est in Iordaene baptismus c. Then in Iordan the name of the Trinity beeing invocated baptisme was instituted when the mysterie of the Trinity appeared Answ 3 Thirdly Iohn used the same forme in baptising which the Apostles did they baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus h Act. 2.38 and so did Iohn i Acts 19.4 and Saint Ambrose k Li. 1. de spirit ca. 3. affirmeth that Iohn baptised in the name of Christ and therefore it is not unlike but that Iohn baptised in the name of the Trinity as the Apostles did for although the name of Jesus onely be expressed yet thereby is signified the end scope of baptisme for remission of sinnes not an exact and precise forme of baptisme Whether doe the Ministers in baptisme conferre Quest 7 grace upon the parties baptised or whether are they givers of heavenly gifts in baptisme or no. I answer Answ the Sacraments are holy in themselves and have not their holinesse from men and it is not the Minister of baptisme but the blessed Trinity that in and by baptisme doth worke faith and conferre grace upon the children of God That it is God and not man that workes grace and conferres heavenly gifts upon those that are baptised appeares by these arguments First because a divine gift cannot bee given by man neither can any wash away the spots staines and pollutions of the mind but onely he that made the mind Secondly because the Prophets ever and anon prove that it is God that washeth us and not man Wash me throughly from mine iniquity and cleanse thou me from my sinnes a Psa 51.2 and againe purge me with hyssope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then snow Thus David b Psa 51.7 Againe the Prophet Esay desireth that the Lord would wash away the filth of the daughter of Zion and purge away the blood of Ierusalem c Esa 4 4. Thirdly because Christ saith plainely that it is he that is hee alone that gives that water that is spirituall grace and life Whereof who so drinks shall thirst no more for ever d Ioh. 4. As the Dyer by the touching onely of the cloth cannot give a colour unto it so neither the Minister of the baptisme by himselfe without the operation of the Blessed Trinity in that holy ordinance can give any divine grace or heavenly tincture unto the scule Again if the Church of God be a Vineyard then the Ministers are but tillers and it is God that is the Lord and Master of the familie and therefore all spirituall gifts are given by him Lastly because as one saith e Optatus li. 5. cont Parmen Saint Paul shewes that this whole Sacrament of baptisme doth belong unto God while hee saith I have planted and Apollos watered that is I have made one of a pagana ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from a meere heathen that had no knowledge of God I have brought him to some understanding of him and of the principles of religion and Apollos he hath baptised him that I have thus taught and instructed but it is the Lord onely that must cause to grow and encrease what I have thus planted and Apollos watered f 1 Cor. 3 6. § 2. Confessing their sinnes The Papists Sect. 2 object this place to prove their auricular confession because say they g Rhemist Obiect Iohn did not induce the people to a generall acknowledgement onely that they were sinners but also to utter every man his particular sinnes To this we answer first of all there is no mention Answ 1 made that this confession was of every one apart of every particular fault they had committed and that secretly in Saint Iohns eare Answ 2 Secondly it is contrary to the nature of the meeting which is publike where comer and secret exercises have no place Answ 3 Thirdly if the Papists will ground their auricular confession upon this place then they must have it but once and that before Baptisme not yeerely and that before the Lords Supper Answ 4 Fourthly it is unpossible not onely for every one of the people to make recitall of their particular sinnes particularly which were both infinite and in part unknowne but also for Iohn alone to heare all those which they could have made confession of especially never having before made confession of their sinnes in the whole course of their life h Sic Caâtwright s Matth. 3.6 where this is amplified Quest 1 It may bee demanded What confession of their sinnes they made Answ 1 First some say that they confessed onely in generall that they were sinners Secondly we may say that they confessed particularly these sinnes unto Iohn wherewith their consciences were most pressed that so they Answ 2 might injoy the greater good by his ministry and be delivered from those their iniquities It is questioned sometimes amongst Protestants Whether wee bee not too remisse in exacting Quest 2 Confession of sinnes as well as the Papists are too strict For answer hereunto it is fit first to agree upon the termes to wit Answ 1 what is meant by confession 2 what is meant by Exacting 3 what is meant by Protestants First consider wee what is meant by confession there are divers sorts thereof Bishop Iewell hath three sorts and Chemnitius hath nine degrees but we may thus plainely distinguish them Confession is either unto God which is frequent in Scripture I confessed my sinnes unto thee said David i Psa 32.5 or Man either Publike either in Generall termes as the people did by the leviticall law Particular acknowledgement of sinne to the Congregation or private to our Brother either Being offended with us thus our Saviour commandeth confession and reconciliation k Matth. 5 24. In private conference thus Saint Iames bids us to confesse our sinnes one to another l Iam. 5.16 or Pastor in cases Extraordinary as when Some sinnes burthen the conscience In some act which we have done we being doubtfull whether we have done Well or ill or Ordinary either More lawfull which must bee Or The requiring the confession of some sinnes only which daily prevaile against us and which we cannot conquer or overcome Uoluntary and free without any
it God the Father who best of all knew the value and worth of it Quomodo How was this price paid not unwillingly but willingly Pro quibus For whom was it bought not for himselfe but for us Names and elegancies thereof I. Because life is sweet unto all therefore it is called life eternall Mat. 25.44 The righteous goe into eternall life II. Because all men desire some certaine estate therefore it is called an Inheritance immortall incorruptible and undefiled 1 Pet. 1.4 III. Because all men have some ambition and aspiring thoughts in them therefore it is called a Kingdome c Lu. 12.32 and a crowne of glory 2 Tim. 4.8 IV. Because all men deâight in the light therefore it is called light inaccessible d 1 Tim. 5.16 V. Because all men desire honour and glory therefore it is called a weight of glory e 2 Cor. 4.17 Thus the Lord expresseth heaven by those things which are most desired by men Effect because it makes us to be glorious that both in Soule both by a Removall of whatsoever is evill for there all teares shall bee wiped from of all faces f Esa 49.10 Rev. 7.16 and 21.4 Concession of whatsoever is good which our hearts desire Body which shall be endued with health strength beauty comelinesse and the fruition of whatsoever may make our joy compleate Whole man for there the righteous shall shine forth as the sunne g Dan. 12.2 Mat. 13.43 Circumstances and that both of the Place Here observe men generally desire stately houses and love them so much the more if they were built by some rare and famous Architectour principally if they bee safe healthfull delightfull and pleasant habitations Now heaven is a glorious place in all these regards both in respect of the Creation and fabrique therof it being the Lords Master-peece in manimate things so beautified and adorned with Sunne Moone and Starres that we may well say Si tanta extrà quid intus if the outside be so glorious what is the inside Creator and builder of it it being a prime peece of the best Architectour in the world to wit the worke-manship of God h Heb. 11.10 Habitation and situation thereof it being free from all danger anoyances greevances and evils whatsoever it is a pleasant place in it selfe and a place free from the assaults of enemies or danger of sickenesse or the like Society both with God the Father our fellowship is with the father 1 Iohn 1.3 Son our fellowship is with Christ whom wee shall see as he is 1 Ioh 1.3 3.2 Holy Ghost if there be any fellowship of the Spirit c. Phil. 2.1 Angels and Arch-angels and all the hoast of heaven Men namely Patriarches Prophets Apostles Martyrs all the blessed Saints Meate we shall then be fed with Nectar and Ambrosia Angels food yea heaven shall be unto us as a continuall banquet Apparell in heaven we shall be cloathed with garments of Immortality And glory 1 Cor. 15.53 Perpetuall possession thereof it being an inheritance that never fadeth away i 1 Pet. 1.4 Thus we see the reason why our Saviour addes these words Which is in heaven that the meditation of heaven and the joy and glory thereof may spurre us forward to strive and endeavour to bee perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect Quest 3 What benefit or fruit can we reape from these meditations of the glory of heaven Answ 1 First the remembrance hereof will expell other thoughts from our hearts Answ 2 Secondly it will be a means to terrifie us from sinne the remembrance hereof will make us say unto our selves shall I loose heaven and deprive my selfe of such glory for sinne or doe I thinke that ever I shal enter into that pure place if I thus pollute my selfe Thirdly the meditation of heaven and the Answ 3 glory thereof will move and provoke us unto that which is good yea facilitate the worke and exercises of religion Fourthly these thoughts seriously ruminated Answ 4 will facilitate all afflictions and make us beare our burthens with a great deale more case The good Martyre did patiently indure his sharpe break-fast because he should have a sweete supper and Saint Paul all his tribulations because of that heavenly recompence of reward Rom. 8.18 and 1 Corinthians 4.17 c. 2 Timothy 4.8 CHAPTER VI. Vers 1 VERS 1. Take heed that ye doe not your almes before men to be seene of them otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in Heaven OUR Saviour in this Chapter doth reprove the Scribes and Pharisees 1. For their Hypocrisie in giving praying and fasting 2. For their care of the world because these spoile the best worke which is performed Quest 1 What are wee to avoid and abstaine from in the performance of good workes according to our Saviours present institution and Doctrine Answ From good workes these things ought to bee expelled namely First Hypocrisie or a conformity of the outward actions onely wanting the true internall motions of the heart Secondly ambition or the seeking of the praise and glory of men Thirdly pride puffing up the mind for the works wrought either before God or men Quest 2 How ought good workes to bee performed according to Christs present purpose Answ It appeares by an Antithesis of the former question namely First they must be done ex animo that is there must be a conformity betweene the internall motions of the heart and the externall good actions Secondly principally because it is Gods will and commandement therefore that we may performe that obedience which is due unto him we must labour in good workes Thirdly in our best performances we must labour to retaine an humble minde confessing we have done no more then was our duty to doe Chem. harm f. 591. fine Sect. 1 § 1. Take heed that yee doe not your Almes before men Some Vulg. Beza reade here ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Almes some Manuscripts have ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sic August de serm in Monte. cap. 2. doe not your righteousnesse before men the sense is one and the same for to doe righteousnesse is sometimes with the Hebrewes to give almes yea they called Almes righteousnesse as wee see Deut. 24.13 If thou restore unto the poore his raiment it shall be righteousnesse unto thee before the Lord thy God The word there used is Tsedakah which the Septuagints renders not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Almes so also Daniel 4.25 So Salomon saith Righteousnesse delivers from death Prov. 10.2 and 11.4 but Tobit 12.9 It is almes delivers from death Tsedakah being there expounded by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã so also Psal 112.3.9 and 2 Cor. 9.9 it is said His righteousnesse endureth for ever that is his almes Sect. 2 § 2. Before men Is this absolutely commanded or are we injoyned Quest 1 never to give before men No as thus appeares 1. Answ The Apostolicall Church used
to be feared that thou art yet alive in nature but dead in grace Wherein must naturall men labour to acquire Quest 11 life First in generall in the whole man that is Answ 1 both in the body and soule in the outward life and in the inward man in the will and memory and reason and spirit and mind Ephesians 4.24 and 1 Thess 5.23 Answ 2 Secondly more particularly we must labour to acquire life in three things to wit I. In sensu in our sense and apprehension Nothing comes unto the understanding which was not first in the sense and therefore we must labour that our understandings may be enlightned and that the scales of ignorance may fall off from our eyes because sense is the outer gate of the soule Ephes 1.18 Rom. 11.8 and 1 Iohn 2.11 In a word he that desires the light of grace must labour first to be sensible of the blindnesse of nature and he who longs for spirituall life must strive to be sensible of that spirituall death wherein he lies buried Luke 11.34 II. In fide in our faith and confidence faith is the eye wherby wee see God Mat. 5.8 faith brings us to saving knowledge Iohn 17.3 and workes in us true experience of the love of God c Philip. 3.10 And therefore let us not content our selves with dead dreams or carnall conjectures but labour for a true lively working and applicative faith III. In robore in our strength and power that is labour that wee may bee strengthned with might and power in the inward man d Ephes 3.16 not contenting our selves with the power of nature which is but impotency it selfe Now this living or lively power which we must labour for is three-fold namely First Potestas pugnandi power to fight against sinne and Sathan manfully untill we have prevailed e Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Secondly Potestas obediendi power to obey God in some good measure in that which he requires of us in a new life Thirdly Potestas amandi gaudândi power to love God and good duties and to rejoyce in the performance thereof Esay 58.13 Quest 12 From whom is this life to be acquired Answ 1 First we must seeke it of God the Father Esay 25.8 Hos 13.14 Rom. 4.17 Answ 2 Secondly we must seek it of God the Sonne Luke 1.78.79 Iohn 1.4 and 2 Cor. 5.15 and 2 Tim. 1.10 Answ 3 Thirdly wee must seek it of God the Holy Ghost Iohn 6.63 Rom. 8.10 11. and 1 Cor. 6.11 And therefore let us invocate God the Father in the name and mediation of God the Sonne to infuse this spirituall life of grace into us by the operation of his blessed Spirit Quest 13 What means must we use for the obtaining of this spirituall life Answ 1 First wee must be watchfull and circumspect over our wayes Ephes 5.15 for grace is not found in the way of security or with sleeping upon the bed of case Colos 3.1 Answ 2 Secondly we must be diligent in hearing Iohn 5.24 25. and 2 Tim. 1.10 Now there are two things to be heard namely I. The Law this wee must hear that we may be humbled therby Rom. 7.9 II. The Gospel this we must hear that we may be counselled and comforte therby 2 Cor. 2.16 Answ 3 Thirdly we must die unto sin Generatio unius est corruptio alterius the vivifying of grace is the mortifying of sin And the more grace increases the more sin decreases Rom. 6.11 and 1 Cor. 15.36 Now there are two kinds of death namely First Concupiscentiae of sinne and lust Colos 3.5 for all sins evill affections and lusts are to be mortified Secondly Confidentiae of hope and confidence for wee must deny our selves not trust at al in any thing we do Fourthly wee must labour to beleeve Iohn 8.24 Answ 4 And that by a faith not of our own framing but of Gods infusing Colos 2.12 Fifthly we must persevere in all these as long Answ 5 as we live that is both in watchfulnesse and hearing and mortifying of sinne and beleeving with a faith approved by works Revelat. 2.11 Ephes 6.13 What shall wee gaine by this spirituall life Quest 14 that we must take so much paines for the procuring of it First if wee be made partakers of this life Answ 1 of grace then we shall bee made fellow Citizens of the Saints yea the Heirs of God Rom. 8.17 Ephes 2.6.19 Second by this spirituall life we gain spiritual Answ 2 liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 from sin Rom. 6.14 8.11 Thirdly by this life we gain light and knowledge Answ 3 and spirituall rejoycing Esay 9.2 Luke 1.80 and 1 Pet. 1.8 And therfore it is worth al the paines VERS 25. And his Disciples came to him Vers 25 and awoke him saying Lord save us wee perish § 1. His Disciples came to him Sect. 1 This action of the Disciples in comming to Christ may teach us the degrees of our comming unto Christ How do we come unto Christ Quest or by what steps First the carnall man is absent from Christ Answ 1 and a stranger unto him Mat. 18.11 Luke 15.13 Ephes 2.12 and 1 Pet. 25. Secondly therefore God sends affliction as Answ 2 to the prodigall poverty and to the Jews misery Psalme 107. Thirdly and then we come to him Psal 119.67.71 Answ 3 One of these two wayes either I. By prayer as the Disciples here did crying Lord save us Or II. By repentance as the Prodigall did Father I have sinned against heaven and against thee § 2. They awoke him Sect. 2 Christ indeed is sometimes absent from his children which is here expressed by his being asleep How is Christ absent from his children Quest First sometimes he is absent from them by Answ 1 withdrawing his grace from them and permitting them to sin thus he absented himselfe from Peter and David for a time Secondly sometimes he is absent from them Answ 2 in comfort when hee permits them to fall into grievous afflictions thus hee absented himselfe from Iob for a time and from David Psal 22. Sect. 3 § 3. Save us or wee perish The Disciples here in their distresse pray unto Christ and are preserved whence we may learn Observ That the prayers of the righteous shall certainly be heard Object But many pray whom God answers not Answ 1 First God is alwayes able to heare and helpe us if he please Daniel 3.17 Answ 2 Secondly if he do not helpe us when we pray yet he will turn his deniall and our distresse unto our good for all things worke together for the best unto the righteous Rom. 8.28 Answ 3 Thirdly and although hee do not helpe us at the first yet he can afterwards as we see in Israels fighting against Benjamin who was overcome once againe Iudg. 20.21.25 although God bad them fight verse 18.23 but at length they wholly overcome them verse 35. c. Vers 26 VERS 26. And hee saith unto them why are yee fearfull O yee of
eye and neither from that watery or glasse or christaline humour that is therein nor yet from the nerves thereof these being but only the conveyers and conduit-pipes of the spirits So the knowledge wisedome and spirituall understanding which wee have comes not from our selves or from any naturall faculty or power within us but from the alone illumination of the blessed Spirit Eightly the diseases of the eye proceed not from the spirits but from the humours or at least from the absence of the spirits In toto vel vel tanto So the depravations corruptions and errours of the mind proceed not from the spirit of God but from the naturall imperfections of the mind or at least from the absence of the blessed Spirit from the soule Ninthly the eye cannot behold the Sunne not because the Sunne is contrary to the eye for nothing is more delectable thereunto or more desired but because the Sunne is too too excellent and bright for the eye to behold And therefore seeing the eye cannot behold it in his full bignesse and beauty or greatnesse and glory it doth therefore behold it in a cloud or in the water or in the Raine-bow or through some cracks or crannie or clift or hole of a wall So the soules chiefest happinesse is to see God Mat. 5.8 But because with Moses wee cannot see him in his glory therefore wee looke upon his Picture and contemplate and behold him in his creatures in his workes in his word in his Christ and in all his Attributes Quest 8 How may we know whether wee are enlightned or not and whether Christ have opened our eyes or not Examine seriously these things viz. Answ First whether can wee discerne betweene those things that differ and judge of those things which are most excellent yea so discerne them that we desire and hunger and long for spirituall graces before all temporall things Psal 4.6 and 51.11 Ephes 3.19 Secondly whether have we a true and watchfull faith or doe wee but sleepe and dreame that is are wee so assured of the presence and good worke of Christ within us that the remembrance and assurance thereof produceth joy and peace Psal 4.8 Thirdly whether is our conversation holy and unblameable or not are wee zealous for the glory of God are we filled with the fulnesse of God is there true life and strength of grace in us 1 Iohn 1. â Thus we must examine whether we have light in our understanding whether we have light and brightnesse in our faith and whether we are light and bright in our lives and conversations Fourthly whether doe we hunger after that glorious light which is reserved in the heavens or not Phil. 1.23 and 3.20 Revelat 6.10 and 1 King 19.4 Quest 8 How or by what meanes may this spirituall light be obtained Answ 1 First seeke it betimes labour for it maturely while it may be found Esa 55.6 and doe not either I. Preferre other things before it Or II. Procrastinate and delay to enquire after it Act. 22.16 Answ 2 Secondly seeke it fervently and zealously not coldly or luke-warmely Answ 3 Thirdly seeke it truely and aright Here observe diligently these three things I. God enlightens the mind 1 Iohn 1.5 that is God the Father Iames 1.17 God the Sonne Iohn 8.12 and God the Holy Ghost Ephes 3.16.18 And therefore wee must desire God the Father to enlighten our minds and understandings by his holy Spirit for his Christs sake Thus David did Psalme 13.4 and thus Paul would have us to doe Ephes 1.18 II. The Ministers of the word enlighten by the Gospel 2 Cor. 4.4.6 and Eccles 3.5 And therefore wee must bee diligent in hearing the word marking best what doth most concerne our selves and remembring that carefully and practising it sincerely and diligently III. I may adde that the godly doe enlighten by their godly conversation And therefore prophanely perilously and blasphemously is the holy for his holinesse derided and scoffed Psal 119.51 this not being the way unto illumination but a meanes to keepe us still blind and darke Wherefore they who desire that their minds may be enlightned must 1. Pray unto God to anoint the eyes of their understanding with the eye-salve of his Spirit Then 2. They must heare the word of God diligently and desire that the Lord would make it a meanes of illumination unto them And 3. They must delight in the society of the Saints they must contemplate and observe diligently their sanctity and integrity of life and they must labour to imitate their vertues § 2. The Lame walke Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First Ambulare to walke is commonly understood Answ 1 of the life and conversation as Mar. 7.5 Luke 1.6 and Act. 14.16 Secondly Via the way signifies the practise of Answ 2 life as it is said of Iohn Hee walked in the way of righteousnesse Matth. 21.32 And therefore most properly these words follow the former and the Lame the Blind because we must Walke whilst wee have light Iohn 12.33 In these words as in the former wee have two things to consider of namely I. What we are by nature and without Christ II. What we are by grace in Christ First by nature wee are lame or so long as Observ 1 wee are naturall wee cannot worke the workes of God nor walke in his wayes Psal 14.1 c. Esa 60.4 Rom. 7.18 How doth this appeare Quest 2 Because the impression of concupiscence within us is Answer First universall and generall that is is seated and placed in all our affections and desires And Secondly it is vehement and strong and of great power Rom. 7.5 and is therefore called Lex membrorum a law of the members Rom. 7.23 Yea Thirdly it is so deepely rooted in us that it cannot be removed by us and therefore by reason thereof wee are made and become truly miserable Rom. 7.24 § The Lepers are cleansed Sect. 3 By Leprosie is meant sinne because this is the pollution of the soule as that is of the body And herein also we have two things to observe viz. I. That by nature wee are defiled with the leprosie of sinne II. That by Christ wee are purged from the pollution of sinne First our naturall estate is here worth observing Observ 1 As wee are blind in our eyes and lame in our feet so we are leprous in our whole man Or All men by nature are polluted and defiled with the leprosie of sin Gen. 6.5 and 8.21 and Rom. 5.12 and Ephes 2.1.3 Psal 39.5 and 116.11 How doth this appeare First it appeares thus Quest because it is the punishment of sinne As Gehezi and Miriam were Answ 1 smitten for their sinnes with leprosie so al mankind were punished with the leprosie of sinne for Adams transgression 1 Cor. 6.10 c. Ephes 4. 17. c. Tit. 3.3 Answ 2 Secondly this pollution of sinne is propagated to posterity sinfull man begets children in his owne likenesse and man that
and confident in errours and false zeale How is the constancie or confidence of Ministers Quest 5 to be regulated First they must teach nothing but the word Answ 1 and truth and Gospel and religion onely that which they receive from the Lord 1 Corinth 15. Act. 20.28 Answ 2 Secondly they must herein propound no other ends unto themselves but only the glory of Christ and the progresse of the Gospel not their owne praise or profit Answ 3 Thirdly they must utter and deliver nothing at least publikely either rawly or undigestedly or rashly or inconsiderately or unmodestly which afterwards upon serious and mature deliberation they are ashamed of or repent Answ 4 Fourthly they must remember that they serve God and not men and that I. Hee will protect and defend them so long as they are about his work worship service Yea II. That hee will call them to give account of their stewardship and if they have beene negligent then their judgement shall be great But III. If they have beene faithfull in the Ministerie then great is their reward in heaven Answ 5 Fiftly they must deny the world and themselves yea all things that might hinder and distract them from the faithfull officiating of their great and weighty calling And in these things the constancie and confidence of Ministers doth consist As these words went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind are referred to Iohn and according to the opinion of some spoken in Iohns defence So are also these went you out to see a man in soft rayment or one who was gorgeously attired as Courtiers use to bee No Iohn was no such man for he lived austerely Here two things are observable viz. Luk. 7.33.34 First Christ lived otherwise then Iohn did ât and yet he praiseth Iohn to teach us Observ 2 That others are not to be deprived or defrauded of their due and deserved praise because wee our selves doe otherwise Secondly that an austere life is commandable amongst Christians Why is an austere life so commendable for the Saints First because wee have denied the world being crucified unto it and it unto us Rom. 6.2 How can they that are dead in sinne live therein and how can they that are dead unto the world delight therein Secondly because a Court-like fine feminine dainty and soft life becomes not a Saint Thirdly because how can we perswade others to mortification if we our selves be contrary Answ 2 Secondly some imagine our Saviour to have propounded this question Went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind by way of reproofe unto the people and it seemes to incline to both as if Christ should say Iohn was no Reed that is I. A contemptible and despicable man or one who was worthy to be sleighted Matth. 12.20 and 27.29 Yea although hee was but a meane man in the eye and estimation of the world yet the Ministery of the word is not to bee despised for the poverty or low estate of the Ministers II. Iohn was no spectacle or gazing stock curiously to bee looked upon or to bee heaâd onely out of a curious and itching desire to heare new things but out of a desire to learne and that thereby both life and soule might be reformed and renewed § Yea I say unto you and more then a Prophet Sect. 3 Our Saviour by his authority Ego deco doth confirme their judgement who did so highly esteeme the Prophet and pronounceth him to be greater then a Prophet and more honourable then those who live in Kings Courts Whence wee may learne That it is a greater praise Observ and commendation to be a Prophet then to be highly honoured and favoured in the Courts of Princes Deut. 34.10 and 2 King 8.15 Why is a Prophet so full of honour esteem Quest 1 First because hee is the Interpreter betwixt Answ 1 God and his people Secondly because they have power to beget Answ 2 children unto God Michah 3.8 and 1 Corinth 5. whence Kings have called them Fathers Thirdly because they pray for us and blesse Answ 3 us Fourtly because they are inspired from above Answ 4 and enlightned with a divine spirit Michah 3.8 and 2 Pet. 1 20. c. which is most excellent of al. What things are requisite in a true Prophet Quest 2 First hee ought to know hidden and secret Answ 1 things and that either I. Absolutely things to come Or II. Respectively and thus he ought in respect of himselfe to know things which are remote or done out of his presence as Elias knew of the avarice of Gehazi or in respect of all hee ought to know the frame and temper and disposition and secret passages of the heart of man in generall although he cannot know the secrets of any particular mans heart without a speciall revelation Secondly he ought to understand and to bee Answ 2 skilfull in the mysteries of the word not in the matters of the world Thirdly hee ought to deliver no message unto Answ 3 to the people but that which he receiveth from the Lord and that which he receives that hee must deliver is the Lords command not as his owne conceit Iohn 11.51 Fourthly hee ought so to bee taught that he Answ 4 may understand what is taught him for otherwise hee is a Seer not a Prophet Pharaoh Baââasar Nebuchaâââzzar saw visions but they did not understand them and therefore were no Prophets Fiftly a Prophet ought to be inspired with a Answ 5 Propheticall Spirit and power that he may thereby be able both to understand himselfe and to declare unto others the misteries of Religion and hidden things of God How was Iohn Baptist more then a Prophet Quest 3 First because hee prophesied in the womb Answ 1 Luke 1 4â Secondly because he was nearest unto Christ Answ 2 of all the Prophets the other Prophets prophesied that Christ would come hereafter this Prophet proclaimed that hee was come already and was the first Preacher of the Gospell Mat. 3.2 Thirdly hence he spake more plainely and plenarily of Christ then any or all the rest As He is amongst you And I stand in need to be baptized of thee And behold the Lamb of God And He must increase and I must decrease and the like Answ 4 Fourthly Iohn is greater then the Prophets because hee was foretold of by the Prophets and was partly the Object of the Prophets Reade Esa 40. Malach. 4. Answ 5 Fiftly Iohn was Terminus legis Evangelij As Iacobs hand held Esaus heele so Iohn as it were with one hand held the Law and with the other the Gospell and was the last Prophet and the first Apostle yea like the corner stone of the Old and New Testament Verse 10 VERS 10. For this is hee of whom it is written Behold I send my Messenger before thy face which shall prepare thy way before thee Observ Wee may observe hence That Christ prepares the heart before he will possesse or inhabit it
the word Amos 2.12 Fourthly some have no spare time or leasure to heare the word Luk 14.18 Fiftly some heare the word as a pastime or a jesting matter Ezeck 33.32 And not as they ought as a meanes to worke in them godly sorrow Eccles 7.4 Sixtly some will not be reproved salt bites and therefore they will not be rubbed with salt reproofs Amos 7.12 1 King 13.4 Seventhly some heare the word but absolutely and desolutely refuse to obey it Ierem 44.16 and 32.33 Eightly some would obey the Gospell but they procrastinate it and put it off from day to day as Nehem. 9.29.30 and 2 King 17 14. Now all these are contemners before God and as such shall bee punished by him What is the condition of those who are blinded Quest 6 and obdurate Miserable and wretched Answer For First the time will come when they shall give account unto God for all the time mispent for all the meanes of grace misused and for every sermon they heard in vaine Secondly such are justly deprived of the knowledge of Christ and made strangers unto him Ephes 4.18 Thirdly such are deprived of God the Father for no man knowes the Father but the Son and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him verse 27. Fourthly such are cut off from all hope of salvation Iohn 3.17 yea Fiftly they heape up unto themselues wrath against the day of wrath for their contumely and contempt against the Spirit of God Rom. 2.5 And therefore without doubt such are truely and deplorably miserable What are the causes of this obduration and Quest 7 hardnesse of heart First a selfe-conceit of selfe-wisedome and Answ 1 goodnesse He who is perswaded that he is wise enough learned enough and good enough hardens his heart against all good Lessons whether of admonition instruction or reproofe And Secondly a love of sinne He who is captivated Answ 2 and enthralled in the chaines of sinne and would not be awakened would not be untied would not be enlarged but desires so to continue hardens his heart against all meanes of deliverance And Thirdly a Lethargie of insensibility for hee that is not sensible of his sinne like the mad Answ 3 man sets himselfe against all remedies What are the remedies against hardnesse of Quest 8 heart Answ 1 First we must wash our soules with the teares of Repentance for our sinnes Answ 2 Secondly we must meditate daily of our small time and great danger Our lives at the longest are but short and our danger is infinite if wee should be prevented by death from preventing the punishments by repentance which we have justly deserued Answ 3 Thirdly pray we daily unto the Lord to take from us our hearts of stone and to give us hearts of flesh mollified and softned hearts Answ 4 Fourthly let the word of God have his perfect work in us and let us nourish all the sparkes thereof with the blasts of the Spirit and frequent meditation Sect. 4 § 4. From the wise and prudent Quest 1 How is Wisedome and Prudence distinguished Answ 1 First some say they are distinguished in objects because Sapientia wisedome consists in Sciendo in knowing but Prudentia prudence consists in Vtendo applicando in using and applying that which we know unto the good either of our soules or bodies And thus wisedome respects the speculative part and prudence the practica l Answ 2 Secondly some say they differ In modo acquirendi because Wisedome is infused but Prudence is acquired Wisedome is freely given by God but Prudence is procured and obtained by industry paines experience and observation Answ 3 Thirdly some in a manner make them both one saying that Prudence is in the inquiring after truth but wisdome in the acquiring of truth Hae duae virtutes veritatem prudenter quaerere sapientér invenire ita sibi implicatae sunt unitae ut una sine altera esse non possit a Prosp de vitá contemp Cap 29. Cavis 592. These two vertues prudently to seeke after truth and wisely to find it out are so involved one in another and so close knit one unto another that the one cannot bee without the other How is Sapientia Wisedome here held accounted Quest 2 or esteemed as an evill thing doth not the wise man say that the wise man feares and departs from evill Proverb 14.16 And blessed is he that finds wisedome Proverb 3.13 because she is better then rich Jewels Prov. 8.11 c. Eccles 2.13 and Iob. 28 28. Proverb 2.3 c. Answ 1 First the scope of our Saviour here is to shew that the cause of election is not our wisedome or Prudence but the good will and gracious pleasure of our God Answ 2 Secondly there is a double wisedome namely I. Divine this is praised by Solomon and St. Iames. 3.17 Flumen ex Eden in partes quatuor divisum significat quatuor virtutes prudentia contemplationem veritatis August de grat cont Manich. 2.10 Est fons vitae fons gratiae spiritualis fons virtutum caeterarum ad vitam aeternam Ambros de parad Cap. 3. Wisedome is the fountaine of life of spirituall grace yea of all vertues necessary unto salvation And therefore this wisedome our Saviour doth not account as evill II. Humane and carnall or the wisedome of the flesh now this is condemned and doth not commend us unto God But it may be objected that humane wisedome and prudence is commanded and commended Be wise saith our Saviour as Serpents Object Mat. 10.16 Yea Solon Lycurgus Thales Socrates and divers others are highly extolled for their wisedome Plutarch saith of Fabius and Marcellus that they were gladius clypeus reipublicae so may we say that wisedome is both the sword and buckler of the Common-wealth Besides wise men have spoken many things of God and that well as Hermes the Sybils Plato Seneca and divers others yea even humane wisedome was given by God unto Solomon as a great blessing And therefore how can it be evill There are divers sorts of wisedome Answ and prudence to wit First naturall and this sort of wisedome Solomon exceeded in Secondly Philosophicall and this is double namely either I. Morall teaching vertues and in this wisedome Propositi ⣠on 1 Socrates Plato and Aristotle were famous Or II. Politicall which is two-fold viz. either Propositi ⣠on 2 First that which consists in faining counterfeiting dissembling and supplanting Or Secondly sincere which consists in governing preserving and the like Here then these two Positions as undoubted truthes I lay downe I. Craftie and deceitfull wisedome is odious and abominable unto God II. All humane vvisedome is unable and too too vveake to acquire salvation From this second Proposition I will dravv my first Observation namely That no humane wisedome can bring us to Observ 1 the knowledge of God or Christ or the Gospel Read Rom. 1.22 and 8 6.7 1 Corinth 1.20 c. Why is all humane wisedome insufficient to Quest 3
God and therefore the knowledge both of the Sonne in the Father and the Father in the Sonne is perfect There are two things from this verse objected against the Holy Ghost which I will briefly and severally answer although in effect they bee but one God knoweth the Sonne the Holy Ghost Object 1 knoweth not the Sonne For no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father Therefore the Holy Ghost is not God This place excludeth no person of the blessed Answ 1 Trinity but only creatures and false gods And the meaning is this None that is no creature or Idoll god knoweth the Sonne of God but only the Father And this opposition is made to exclude creatures not to exclude the Holy Ghost Although the Holy Spirit be God yet is he not Obiect 2 Omniscient one that knowes all things for hee knowes neither the Father nor the Sonne the Father only knowing the Sonne and the Sonne only knowing the Father This Objection is in a manner the same with the former Answ and therefore the like answer will suffice for it I say therefore that is a Sophisme or Fallacie A figura dictionis because this Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth onely exclude creatures and not the blessed Spirit who perfectly knowes God 1 Cor. 2.10 What knowledge doth our Saviour here speak Quest 2 of when he saith None know the Father or Sonne First Calvin thinkes that he speakes of that Answ 1 spirituall and divine knowledge which is communicated to the creature Secondly others suppose that he understands Answ 2 that infinite knowledge or comprehension of the infinite God which is only in God Thirdly our Saviour himselfe is his owne Answ 3 best Expositor in this verse None know either the Father or Sonne save onely those to whom God reveales them To teach us That none can know God without God Observ Exod 33.20 and 1 Cor. 21. Iohn 1.18 and 1 Iohn 4.12 Except God please to reveale himselfe to men they cannot know him as our Saviour often objected to the Pharisees yee know not the Father Why cannot men know God except he please Quest 3 to reveale himselfe unto them Answ 1 First because hee dwels in that inaccessible light that no eye can attaine unto 1 Tim. 6.16 Answ 2 Secondly because he is incomprehensible by nature Chrys impers s Quest 4 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First those who thinke that they can attaine unto the knowledge of the Father without the Sonne Object 3 Here it may be objected that there is a naturall knowledge of God Rom. 1.19.20.21 and therefore a man may know God without Christ Answ 1 First there is a double knowledge of God namely I. Theoricall and Dogmaticall and here perhaps they know something And II. Experimentall and here naturall men are ignorant and know nothing because they have not seene God Our Saviour saith Blessed are they that see God Matth. 5.8 because this sight begets an experimentall knowledge of him And therefore natural men who never had this sight can never have this knowledge Answ 2 Secondly the Dogmaticall knowledge of God is manifold For the proofe hereof observe that the knowledge of God is either I. Perfect and plenary and that either First absolutely to know Quantus Qualis est how infinite hee is and absolutely to comprehend and perfectly to know whatsoever is in him And thus only God knowes himselfe Or Secondly respectively when a man knowes God fully according to the capacity of the vessell And thus all the Saints in heaven know God Mat. 5.8 c 1 Cor. 13.12 II. Imperfect and this is either First cleare and bright and is wrought by the preaching of the Gospel and the operation of the blessed Spirit 2 Corinth 3.18 Or Secondly cloudy and darke and is begot and bred in naturall men by the relickes and sparkes of naturall understanding And this knowledge is all that a naturall man can have Answ 2 Secondly they are extreamely too blame who will judge of God without the revelation of him by Christ Caecus non judicat de coloribus The blind cannot judge or discerne of colours and yet many who are spiritually blind will undertake to judge and discerne of God although Christ never revealed him unto them Answ 3 Thirdly they are not guiltlesse or free from blame who being altogether ignorant of God dare yet trust in him For how can a man truly trust in him whom hee knowes not Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly they are here blame-worthy who presume to pray and offer up in sacrifice the Calves of their lips with the Athenians To an unknowne God Act. 17.14 For with what comfort or confidence can we pray to him whom wee know not Rom. 10.14 Vers 28. VERS 28. Come unto me all yee that labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest Sect. 1 § 1. Come Our Saviour doth not say buy or procure this grace and consolation with infinite sufferings and labours but only Venite Come a most meane prize To teach us That the condition unto life faith Observ and salvation is most easie Esa 55.1 we must buy it but without money or money-worth Ephes 2.5.8 Titus 3.5 How doth the truth of this appeare Quest Thus namely First because we are saved by faith Answ and not by workes Ephes 2.5 8. Tit. 3.5 Secondly because Christ hereby would magnifie his grace Ephes 1.6 Rom. 4.16 Galath 2.21 Thirdly because Christ workes in us that which hee requires of us Heb. 8.8 from Ierem. 31.31 and Heb. 10.16 Esa 54.13 Rom. 11.27 from Esa 27.9 Fourthly we must doe nothing as a cause of our salvation Rom. 11 6. and 10.6 Psal 81.10 c. § 2. Vnto me Sect. 2 Two things might hence be observed to wit Observ First that there is no way or meanes to come unto salvation but only Christ Act 4.12 But of this elsewhere Secondly that the summe and top of our happinesse Observ 2 is to enjoy Christ and to bee brought unto him How it the truth hereof apparent Quest It appeares most plainely by these three particulars namely First because hee is able Answ and willing to save those who come or are brought unto him Heb. 7.25 Qui vult potest pater omnipotens est Hee that can and will save us is an Almighty and all mercifull God Musculus upon these words saith That there are tbree things in Christ viz. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã He who would help others had need be Potent able to helpe and therefore Christ who promiseth to helpe all that come unto him had need be able and is indeed most able to succour releeve helpe those who doe come II. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã In this thing of helping others there is not onely required Potentia ability to helpe but also Legitima potestas that is that hee who helpes hath received free power from God to save whom hee pleaseth Now this also is in Christ for hee saith in
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
of his God-head humanity and the offices of Christ whereunto hee was anointed his Kingdome Prophesie and Priesthood belongeth to justifying faith as the matter and substance thereof Answ 3 Thirdly Amesius Bell. enerv tom 4. pag. 98. answers That Peter with the rest of the Apostles had before this confession a certaine assurance and confidence of speciall mercy by Christ the true promised Messias and that the determination of this assurance was explicated and expressed by this confession of the Divinity of Christ Fourthly Dr. Willet Synops f. 974. answers Answ 4 That though simply to confesse Iesus to bee the Sonne of God be not that faith that justifieth because the devils have made such a confession yet this confession may so proceed from a man and was so uttered by Peter in this place that it may declare a right justifying faith that is so to confesse Christ to be the Sonne of God and to be the anointed Messiah to take away the sins of the world that hee which so confesseth beleeveth it with comfort and that Christ is so even to him Therefore Saint Paul saith That no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost 1 Corinth 12.3 And our Saviour saith to Peter after hee had made this confession That flesh and blood had not revealed it unto him but his Father in heaven Wherefore it is certaine that hee uttered more then a generall beliefe of this Article which may be in devils except Bellarmine will say that the devils also made the same confession by the Holy Ghost and by revelation from God VERS 17. And Iesus answered Verse 17. and said unto him Blessed art thou Simon Bar. Iona for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee but my Father which is in heaven § 1. Blessed art thou Sect. 1 What is meant by Blessednesse Quest First the word is unknowne to none every Answ 1 one saying occasionally oh hee is a happy and blessed man and how blessed were I if I were but thus and thus or had such or such things Thus Aristotle placed Blessednesse in a perfect life and the Stoicks in vertue and Plato in Idaeis Aristotle cals Blessednesse ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã God or Fortune Secondly Blessednesse is that state which Answ 2 soever it is which is the best in rerum natura and it is rightly called Summum banum the chiefest good Thirdly true Blessednesse is two-fold to wit Answ 3 I. Present and this is a holy life for onely such are truely blessed here Mat. 5 6 7 1. Luke 11.28 II. Future or to come and this Blessednesse is life eternall that being the reward of the faithfull and the time of retribution Matth. 13.43 Revelat. 7.17 § Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee Sect. 2 The meaning of these words is That there is no naturall illumination of the truth the very thoughts of the naturall mans heart being evill Genesis 6.5 and 1 Corinth 2.14 and 15.50 But I passe this by having treated of it before Chapans 11.5 § 3. But my Father which in heaven Sect. 3 Two things are here observable namely 1 The Person II. The Action Quest 1 Who doth reveale divine truths unto us Answ God the Father my Father which is in heaven Quest 2 Doth not Christ reveale these divine truths unto us and also the Holy Ghost is it not said that hee was sent by the Sonne to teach us and that hee doth teach us Iohn 14.16 Answ God the Father is here named both in regard of the dignity of person and also in regard of the operation and working because he workes by the Sonne and by the Holy Spirit and not contrarily the Sonne and the holy Spirit working by him And hence our Saviour saith I will pray the Father and hee will send the Spirit c. Iohn 14.16 Quest 3 Why doth Christ call God my Father which is in heaven Answ For the comfort of all Christians that they may know that being united unto Christ they have God for their Father who will make them Co-heires with Christ Rom. 8.15 16. Quest 4 Why doth Christ say my Father which is in heaven Answ That wee might learne to distinguish God our Father from our earthly Parents for the faithfull have two Fathers to wit First an earthly Father from whom they have their nature by whom they are begotten And Secondly an heavenly Father from whom they have grace and by whom they are begotten anew of water and the Holy Ghost Iohn 3.5 And therefore we must labour to have our conversation in heaven Philip. 3.20 because wee are the children of an heavenly Father Quest 5 What doth our heavenly Father for us or unto us Answ He reveales the Gospel and divine truths unto us not flesh and blood but my Father hath revealed these things unto thee Wherein our Saviour teacheth two things unto us namely First that the Gospel is a mysterie which is hid from all naturall men and revealed onely to the faithfull Luke 10.21 Object Here it may bee objected that the Gospel is called an open Booke and the Law a clasped Booke the Gospel is called Vetus revelatum the old Testament revealed and discovered and therefore how is the Gospel a secret mysterie Answ The Gospel indeed is a great and bright shining light but wee are blind and therefore cannot see it The light saith Saint Iohn shined in darkenesse but the darkenesse comprehended it not Ioh. 1.5 And therefore the fault is not in the Gospel but in us Secondly our Saviour shewes here that it is the Lord alone that discovers and reveales the mysteries of the Gospel unto us Iohn 14.26 Verse 18. 19. VERS 18 19. And I say also unto thee that thou art Peter and upon this Rocke will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it And I will give unto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall bee bound in heaven whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall bee loosed in heaven § 1. Thou art Peter What doth our Saviour here meane by these words Sect. 1 Our Saviour saith Augustine serm 13. Quest 1 in Matth in this place alludes to Simons sirname Answ and because Christ the Head is Petra a Rocke therefore the body the Church is Petrus For the principall name is Petra and therefore Petrus is derived from Petra and not Petra from Petrus even as the name Christianus comes from Christus and not Christus from Christianus More plainely thy name saith Christ is Simon but henceforth it shall be Peter that is one that depends upon Petra the Rocke I promised Iohn 1 42. that thou shouldest be called Cephas a Stone but now I alter it into Peter because thy name shall be derived of me For I am Petra and thou Peter I am Christ and thou a Christian I a Rock and thou rockie or builded upon the Rocke
and danger but also the turpitude and filthinesse of sinne and doth teach us not onely to detest the punishment of sinne but even sinne it selfe yea not to hate God who is the avenger of sinne or righteousnesse and holinesse which are contrary to sinnes but to hate our selves for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and the provocation of so gracious and good a God I might enlarge this particular but I will but onely briefely branch it out into a double worke of the holy Spirit to wit I. The Spirit of God doth shew us three things namely First our guilt that is how wee have transgressed and violated the whole Law of God and therefore if God should call us unto judgement or enter into judgement with us wee must needs accuse our selves and confesse that wee are guilty of the transgression and breach of the Law And Secondly our danger wherein wee are by reason of our sinnes the wages of sinne being death Rom. 6.23 and the reward of the violation of the Law eternall condemnation And Thirdly the pollution and filthinesse of sinne how that it is out of measure sinfull and a thing most loathsome both in it selfe and unto the pure eyes of our heavenly Father II. The Spirit of God doth negatively not teach unto us these two things viz either First to hate God because he is the punisher and avenger of sinne or because he will not suffer us to sinne without punishment for this the malignant Spirit teacheth to men who have given themselves over unto sinne Or Secondly to hate righteousnesse and true holinesse because they are contrary unto our sinnes lusts and vile affections and because for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and holinesse wee are punished and plagued For this Sathan and our owne corruption teacheth unto us and not the good and blessed and holy Spirit of God III. The Spirit of God affirmatively teacheth these three things unto us namely First to hate the punishment of sinne the Spirit teacheth us that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of God because he is a consuming fire and that those who continue to transgresse an infinite Law and to offend an infinite Law-giver shall be infinitly punished with torments intollerable though alwayes tollerated and borne and therefore wee are taught by the Spirit to hate these punishments which are the reward of sinne And Secondly to hate sinne it selfe which is the cause of this punishment and that with a perfect hatred yea not onely in regard of the punishment of sinne but in regard of sinne it selfe it being in its owne nature a thing worthy to be detested and abhorred Yea Thirdly the Spirit teacheth us to hate our selves for our folly and madnesse that have loved and delighted in those things which are both infinitly evill and ougly in themselues and shall be so severely and unspeakably punished without repentance And this is the first degree and steppe unto Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the Spirit of God doth excite and stirre vp in us an unfained desire of the remission and pardon of all our sinnes and this is the second step and degree of Regeneration Now because a wicked man may desire to have his sinnes forgiven him it will not be amisse to observe the difference betweene the desire of the Regenerate and unregenerate man I. The desire of the Regenerate is serious and solide they conceive sinne to bee an infinite evil and a thing so odious unto God that it separates him from man Ierem. 5.25 And therefore so long as they are not certaine that their sinnes are remitted they are uncertaine of the presence of God in them or of his love unto them or of their reconciliation unto him yea untill they are sure that their sinnes are done away they cannot have any true peace of conscience or spirituall rejoycing Now as they earnestly and unfainedly desire to be certaine of all these viz of the presence and love of God and reconciliation unto him and peace with him and with themselves and of the joy and consolation of the Spirit in themselves So they incessantly and heartily desire the assurance of the pardon of their sinnes without which assurance they cannot be assured of the other II. The desire of the unregenerate is a confused and fleeting desire he wisheth often that his sinnes were pardoned but the desire thereof doth not constantly possesse his heart hee may desire remission remissely sleightly and casually but not seriously and solidly or vpon those grounds whereby it is desired by the Regenerate man III. The Regenerate man desires rather to be purged from the evill of sinne then freed from the evill of punishment When the child of God groanes both under the burden of sinne and of punishment and is sensible of both the Evils then he desires to be freed first from the guilt and filth of sinne as the greater evill and prayes unto God more heartily to wash him and purge him and cleanse him from his pollution then to ease him of his paine IIII. The unregenerate man is more sensible of the evill of punishment then of sinne and more desirous to be freed from that then this Thus this earnest and unfained desire of the assurance of the pardon and remission of sinne is the second degree of Regeneration Thirdly the next step and degree of Regeneration Answ 3 is the Spirit of supplication and prayer now three things are here to bee examined by us namely I. Whether pray wee daily unto God to pardon our sinnes and to regenerate us And with David cry unto the Lord to create cleane hearts and renew right Spirits within us Psal 51.11 And II. Whether can wee commit our selves unto the Lord and expect with willing obedience the revelation of his will can wee when wee pray say unto the Lord I flee unto thee O Lord doe unto mee as shall seeme good in thy eyes And III. Whether doe wee obtaine our requests at Gods hand or not wee should marke the returne and fruit of our prayers and see whether with the King of Niniveh and the prodigall Child our prayers be heard and our suites granted For if wee can fervently pray and faithfully commit and commend our selves unto the good will and pleasure of God and obtaine our suites at his hands we may be comfortably perswaded that we are regenerated because God heares not sinners Iohn 9.31 Fourthly the last degree and highest step of Answ 4 Regeneration is the testimony evidence and pledge of the Spirit whereby is sealed unto us and wrought in us the certainty of tho love of God together with a full purpose of heart to walke before the Lord all the dayes of our lives And therefore wee should examine our selves whether the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that God loves us and that in love unto him wee purpose to give our selves wholly up unto him Who are Regenerated Quest 3 Onely those who are endued with the
under his Sect. 2 charge § 2. Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israel Object Some object this place to prove that CHRIST is not the judge of the world arguiug thus It is said here that the Apostles shall judge the twelve Tribes of Israel and 1. Corinth 6.2 The Saints shall judge the World Therefore Christ is not the onely Iudge of the world Answ The authority of judgement and giving sentence at the last day is proper to CHRIST alone and doth neither belong to the Apostles nor Saints so that they then shall judge onely as witnesses and approvers of CHRISTS judgement but of this something morefully in the following question How shall the Apostles judge the twelve Tribes of Israel seeing that CHRIST himselfe saith Iohn 5.22 The Father hath given all judgement to the Sonne First at the last day of judgement there shall be Answ 1 three sort of Iudges to wit I. Some shall judge in power now this power is either First absolute and independent and thus God the Father shall judge the world Genes 18.25 Shall not the Iudge of all the world doe that which is just Or Secondly delegate and derived and thus Christ as man shall judge the world Iohn 5.22 II. Some shall judge Assessoriè as Judges laterall or assistants and thus the Apostles shall judge the world as it is said in this verse III. Some shall judge by approbation that is they shall sit with the Judge in judgement to approve the sentence of the Judge and thus all the Saints and faithfull shall judge the world 1. Cor. 6 2. Secondly the Apostles shall judge the twelve Tribes of Israel three manner of wayes to wit Answ 2 I. By their doctrine and preaching of the Gospell because according unto that the sentence shall be pronounced at the last day Rom. 2.15 That is those at the day of judgement shall be acquitted that have beleeved and obeyed the Gospell and on the other side they shall be condemned that would not beleeve and obey it II. The Apostles shall judge the Jewes by their testimony which shall so convince them that they shall not be able to pretend ignorance of that doctrine according to which they shall be judged As CHRIST saith Matth. 24.14 That the Gospell shall be preached in the whole world for a testimony against them So the conscience of the Jewes will convince them and bring unto their remembrance when they see the Apostles what they both did and said amongst them for their edification and salvation and which obstinately and perversely they contemned and despised III. The Apostles shall judge the Tribes of Israel by their example for if the Jewes should pretend that the doctrine of the Gospell was too abstruse and sublime for them and that they were neither able to perceive it nor receive it then the Apostles will be set before them as exemplars of the contrary who being rude and illiterate men did notwithstanding vnderstand the doctrine of the Gospell and were thereby regenerated and made the children of God Chem. harm pag. 1827. § ult § 3. And shall inherit everlasting life Sect. 3 Who are enemies unto eternall life or erroneous Quest 1 and hereticall concerning it First the Atheists who deny it Answ 1 Post mortem nulla voluptââs in any thinke that it is with man as with beasts when they are dead they are gone and they are neither sensible of paine nor of pleasure after this life But this is directly contrary to the text Answ 2 Secondly those are here erroneous who divide life everlasting that is which grant that the soule is eternall but deny the Resurrection of the body This belongs unto the enemies of the Resurrection whereof we have to speake elsewhere and therefore here I omit it Answ 3 Thirdly the Chiliastes and Millenaries are also here erroneous now amongst them there are divers opinions namely I. Some hold that the joyes of heaven and eternity it selfe were onely to continue for the space of 1000 yeares and then to cease Danaeus 29. Prateol 347. bâet 128. II. Some held that the Saints should wallow in the life to come in all carnall delights and fleshly pleasures and this is reported to be the opinion of the Mahumetanes but Mr. Bedwell shewes the contrary III. Some hold a double time namely First that the righteous should have joy and the wicked sorrow and paine for the space of one thousand yeares And Secondly that after that time the world should be renewed and the devils and damned spirits freed from their torments This was Origens opinion and it was condemned and judged erroneous by the 5. Counsell of Constantinople Prateol 378. § 9. IV. Some expresse and explicate this opinion by a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or transmigration of the soule thus not knowing how to agree amongst themselves Answ 4 Fourthly they erre concerning life eternall who hold that it may be merited by the labours endeaouvers and workes of man Object Against this Bellarmine objects life eternall is promised to good workes in this verse but a promise made with a condition of worke makes that he which fulfils the worke doth deserve the thing promised and may of right require it as his due and deserved reward Answ Durande in 2. d. 27. q. answers singularly two things for us viz. I. Promissio divina in Scripturis sanctis non sonat aliquam obligationem sed insinuat meram dispositionem liberalitatis divinae II. Quod redditur ex promissione praecedent e non redditur ex merito operis de condigno sed sâlum vel principalitèr ex promisso Quest 2 What and how many are the causes of this eternall life Answ There are three causes thereof to wit First Primaria the prime and principall Cause and that is God namely I. God the Father who gives it from himselfe and from whom all good things come Iohn 3.16 and .5.21 and. Iames. 1.17 II. God the Sonne who gives it from the Father yea gives it as the Father Iohn 5.21 and .10.28 Rom. 8.10 III. God the holy Ghost who gives it from the Father and the Sonne for the Spirit is life Iohn â 5 Rom. 8.10 And therefore if we desire to be assured of eternall life let us be carefull to please God the Father and obey the God Sonne and seeke after God the holy Ghost Secondly Impulsiva the impulsive and moving cause and this is the onely mercy of God And therefore we must not arrogate any thing to our owne workes but laud the mercy and free grace of God Ephes 1.6 Thirdly Medians causa the instrumentall Cause or Meanes whereby we are made partakers of this life Now the meanes are these I. The Spirit of Regeneration who workes the beginning of this spirituall life Rom. 8. II. The word of Reconciliation 2. Cor. 5.20 and salvation Acts. 18.28 Iohn 6.68 Rom. 1.16 III. The Sacraments because they seale unto us the grace of God and confirme our faith IV. Hence
successors the Bishops doth onely forbid them to use a Regall or Lordlike power either over CHRISTS Ministers or Gods people who are under their rule and government Bp. Daven Determ qu. 42. page 193. VERS 28. Vers 28 Even as the Sonne of man came not to be ministred unto but to minister and to give his life a ransome for many § 1. Even as the Sonne of man came not to be Sect. 1 ministred unto but to minister CHRIST having before disswaded his Apostles from ambition and the desire of ruling and domineering over others doth now further enforce it by his owne example and humility Wherein did the humility of Christs ministery shew it selfe Quest First in the assuming and taking upon him Answ 1 the forme of a servant 2. Corinth 8.9 Philip. 2.7 Secondly in his life and ministerie he not Answ 2 ceasing to teach the ignorant and heale the sicke and worke miracles for the winning of unbeleevers unto him so long as he was here on the earth Thirdly his humility shewed it selfe in his Answ 3 death and suffering for the redemption of his Church § 2. And to give his life for a ransome Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 That he gave himselfe to be a sacrifice for our guilt Answ and our sinnes being derived or laid upon him he underwent for us death and malediction that is he gave himselfe to be the price of Redemption for us and thereby he redeemed us from death and malediction CHRIST therefore hath not onely freed us per modum Redemptionis by paying our ransome but also per modum Satisfactionis for he who undergoes death for one that is guilty thereof and by his death frees him from punishment doth redeeme him Per modum satisfactionis and thus CHRIST hath redeemed his children Per modum Redemptionis because he hath freed them from the captivity of Sathan and also Per modum satisfactionis because he hath delivered them from that punishment which they were subject unto Lubertus contra Socinum If the Reader would see how this verse is urged for imputed righteousnesse and how it is excepted against by Bellarmine and his exception answered let him reade Bp. Davenant de justitia habit Cap. 28. Pag. 364. Our Saviour in this place speaking directly and clearely of the Redemption of his children from sinne Sathan the curse of the Law and the wrath of the Lord it will not be amisse to answer briefely a question or two concerning Redemption How manifold is Redemption Quest 2 Twofold viz. First of the Soule from sinne Secondly of the body from death Iohn 1.29 Answ Revelat. 20.5 6. To this purpose Bernard saith Qui enim resurgit in anima resurget in corpore ad vitam He that ariseth in soule from sinne shall arise in body unto Salvation Wherein doth our Redemption consist Quest 3 In satisfying of Gods justice which the Law requires Answ for the violating of his commandements for the better vnderstanding hereof observe that Gods justice is satisfied by these two meanes namely First by suffring the punishment due to sinne which is the curse of God And Secondly by the perfect keeping of the Law without which there can be no deliverance from sinne and Sathan Galath 3.10 12. And therefore we cannot redeeme or free our selves from condemnation Hebr. 9.22 and. 12.14 And consequently the opinion of popish merit is quite overthrowne Quest 4 By whom was our redemption wrought Answ By CHRIST onely God and man Iohn 3.16 Acts. 4.12 Rom. 5.8 and. 1. Iohn 5.12 Quest 5 How is this our redemption revealed or made knowne unto us Answ By the word of God Read for the proofe hereof Matth. 11.12 Luke 2.10 Rom. 1.16 Object Against the 4th question it is objected God is said to redeeme us and therfore not Christ onely Answ 1 First I deny the consequence God redeemes us therefore not Christ onely followes not for CHRIST is God and therefore when indefinitely it is said that God redeemes us we may vnderstand Christ because he is God But Answ 2 Secondly it is true that both God the Father and also God the Sonne doth redeeme us but it is Alia atque alia ratione not after one and the same but after a diverse manner For I. God redeemes us but is by Christ But II. Christ redeemes us by himselfe Answ 3 Thirdly CHRIST hath paid the price of redemption for us and hath freed us from death by his death which cannot truely be affirmed of the Father or the blessed Spirit and therefore Christ properly and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is said to bee our Redeemer Quest 6 How many things are necessarily required unto a reall and a Redemption properly so called Answ To this Socinus answers that five things are necessarily required unto a true proper and reall Redemption and if that one of these five conditions bee wanting it is no Redemption properly His necessary conditions are these viz. First there must be some who are redeemed Secondly there must be some who doth redeeme Thirdly there must be some from whom or from whose power the captives are redeemed Fourthly there must be some price paid And Fifthly this price must be paid to him who keepes the Captives in captivity These things saith Socinus are necessarily required in a proper and reall Redemption and we gainesay it not because all these are found in our Redemption by CHRIST For I. It is man who is redeemed and to this purpose St. Paul saith Hee hath redeemed VS Gal. 3.13 Titus 2.14 II. It is Christ who redeemes us as is laid downe in the same places of St. Paul III. It is principally the Lord from whose curse and malediction man is redeemed and lesse principally he is delivered from Sathan an evill conversation iniquity death and malediction as it is taken for the punishment of sinn Read for this purpose Rom. 11.32 and .1.24 Galath 3.22 Revel 14.10 and. 20.2.14.15 where it is said Death and hell and whosoever was not found written in the booke of life were cast into the lake of fire By whom were they cast by God therefore God not the devill holds men in captivity For he properly keepes captive who hath power to inflict the punishment of death condemnation upon him who is in captivitie Now this power onely the Lord hath IV. Christ himselfe who was slaine and offred for us is the price of our Redemption Matth. 20.28 and. 1 Tim. 2.6 V. And lastly this price must be paid unto God not unto Sathan whose debters we are and whom we have offended Hebr. 9.14 and. 10.9 For the price and debt is to be paide to him that layes in Prison and not to the Jaylor that detaines and keepes in prison Lubertus contr Soc. VERS 30 31. Verse 30 31. And behold two blind men sitting by the way side when they heard that JESVS passed by cryed out saying Have mercy on us Oh Lord thou Sonne of David And the multitude rebuked
by the holy Spirit onely because their calling was not still to be Prophets And thus David was a Prophet and by the inspiration of the Spirit prophecied of CHRIST If it be objected That by this reason Samuel should not be placed among the Prophets because he was a Iudge I answer Answ Although Samuel was a Iudge yet he continued still a Prophet and was Rector of the Schoole of the Prophets Sect. 2 § 2. Sit thou on my right hand Quest What is the meaning of these words Answ They are spoken of CHRIST and expounded of him two manner of wayes to wit First in regard of his Deity thus Sit on my right hand that is reside with me and be equall unto me and partake equally with me of my Majesty and glory thus the Apostle seemes to expound the words Hebr. 1.3 Secondly in regard of his Humanity thus Sit on my right hand that is be thou above all other creatures and of all other most neare and deare unto me and doe thou perfectly and infinitely abound in vertue grace honour and glory above all others Angels and men Carthus Page 282. Object This place is objected by the Vbiquitaries to prove the Vbiquity of Christs humanity because it sits at the right hand of God the Father as is here affirmed by CHRIST himselfe which right hand of God is every where Answ 1 First if CHRIST be every where because he sits at Gods right hand then it will follow that his sitting is the cause of his bodily Ubiquity and consequently that before this CHRIST was not every where for the effect cannot be before the cause Secondly we grant that the right hand of God Answ 2 is every where and yet deny that that which sits at his right hand is every where For the right hand of God is spirituall CHRISTS humanity is corporall and therefore although wheresoever the right hand of God is there is Christs Deity yet not his Humanity Answ 3 Thirdly this speech to sit at Gods right hand is a figurative speech for God properly hath neither right nor left hand Here observe that Gods right hand hath a threefold signification in Scripture namely I. The right hand of God signifieth his power or omnipotencie by which he doth all things and also shewes himselfe powerfull as men oftentimes call their strength especially in warre by their right hand by which they most use to fight against their enemies So the power of God especially that which he shewes against his enemies is signified under the name of his arme and right hand as Exodus 15.6 and Psal 118.16 Now in this sense CHRIST is every where in regard of his Deity because in power he is equall to his Father being God with God but not in regard of his humanity he not being as he is man of equall power with the Father And therefore his Humanity is not every where II. The right hand of God signifieth sometimes the word the second Person in Trinity because by him the Father created preserveth and ruleth all things And the Fathers often by Gods right hand understand the Sonne of God as Christ calleth the Spirit the finger of God Now in this sense it followes onely That wheresoever the right hand of God is there CHRIST is but it followes not that there is his Humanity for that is not wheresoever his Deity is which is indeed every where III. The right hand of God in this place Sit thou on my right hand signifieth the dignity honour glory great power and felicity of God raigning in heaven So for CHRIST as he is man to sit at his Fathers right hand is nothing else but that after hee had undergone and overcome his troublesome labours and finished his worke upon earth hee doth sit that is rest with his Father in all felicity and quiet and hath the next seat and place of dignity honour and glory to his Father and that he enjoyeth as great authority and power as any creature can enjoy viz. a finite power but in such sort as it farre surpasseth the dignity glory and power of all other Creatures they being all subject to the same If the Reader would see this Objection prosecuted I referre him to Mr. Hill of the knowledge of the true God Lib. 2. pag. 119 120 121 122. § 3. Vntill I make thine enemies thy footstoole Sect. 3 What is the meaning of these words or Quest what is signified thereby Answ The best Interpreter of them is the Apostle Paul who both shewes what is meant by sitting at the right hand of God and also by the subduing of his Enemies 1. Corinth 15.24 25 26. He must raigne till he hath put all enemies under his feete and put downe all rule authority and power And the last enemy which shall be dâstroyed is death In these words these foure things are implied and signified to wit First that the Kingdome of Christ shall have many enemies who will labour to oppresse both the Church and the word And Secondly that Christ raignes in the midst of his enemies and is more potent and powerfull then they all that is maugre all their power and pollicy he will so save and defend his Church on the Earth that they shall never wholly prevaile against it Yea Thirdly that at length his enemies shall be made his Foot-stoole that is at the day of judgement he will save and glorifie his Church but cast all the Enemies thereof into eternall fire And Fourthly that all the Enemies of the Church being abolished vanquished and put downe CHRIST shall deliver up the Kingdome to his Father which is not to be understood of a direct and reall resigning or forsaking or giving over of the Kingdome For of his Kingdome there shall be no end but of a double change of the forme of the Kingdome For I. In the triumphant Church he shall rule and raigne without the meanes of the Ministery of the word and Sacraments by which he governes and regulates the Militant Church And II. The triumphant Church shall be subject to no opposition of enemies nor disturbance of any as the Militant Church now is CHAP. XXIII Vers 2 3 4 5. VERS 2 3 4 5. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe but doe not yee after their workes for they say and doe not For they bind heavie burthens and greevous to be borne and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers But all their workes they doe for to be seene of men they make broad their Phylacteries and enlarge the borders of their garments Sect. 1 § 1. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe Quest Was all that true which the Pharisees taught that our Saviour bids his Disciples doe whatsoever they bid them Answ 1 First many things undoubtedly which the Pharisees held and
machina mundi peribit What miraculous and extraordinary things Quest 4 were in this Eclipse First the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne never happens Answ 1 as the Astrologers say but in the time of the conjunction of the Sunne and Moone which was not at the time of this Eclipse the Moone being in the full Answ 2 Secondly about the sixth houre and so forward to the ninth houre the Moone was together with he Sunne in the midst of Heaven but in the Evening shee appeared in her owne place namely in the East opposite to the Sunne Answ 3 Thirdly the Moone miraculously returning from the East towards the West did not passe by the Sunne and set in the West before it but comming to the place and terme of the Sunne went along with it for the space of three houres and then returned unto the East againe Answ 4 Fourthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sun quickly passeth away but this Eclipse continued for the space of three houres Answ 5 Fifthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne beginneth alwayes at the West that is that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the West is alwayes in naturall Eclipses first darkened because the Sunne is more swif in his motion then the Moone is in hers and so overtaketh her but here although the Moone were in opposition to the Sunne and distant from it the breadth of heaven yet it overtooke by a miraculous swiftnesse the Sunne and so darkened first that part thereof which lookes towards the East Answ 6 Sixthly in the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne that part thereof is first discovered and seene which was first covered and obscured but in this Eclipse that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the East was first covered and last discovered Jf the studious Reader would see these things illustrated and more then these expressed and handled concerning this unnaturall and miraculous Eclipse Let him read Aquin. 3. p. 9. 44. Art 2. ad 2. et Dionys in praefata Epist et Chrysost et Hier. s and Chemnit harm fine addit Gerard fol. 189. b. calce Sect. 2 § 2. Over all the Land Quest 4 Whether was there darknesse at this timeover all the Earth or not Answ 1 First the words in the Text are Tenebrae factae sunt supra universam regionem And there was darkenesse over all the Region or Land which by our best Hebruicians is interpreted generally of the Land of the Iewes and their reason is this because if this darkenesse had occupied the whole Earth then without doubt the Historians of other Nations would have recorded and mentioned it Syllâge vocum exotic Pâge 18â Answ 2 Secondly others say that this Eclipse was not onely in the Land of the Iewes but in Egypt and in Athens as testifieth Dionysius and divers other Historians sâith Carthusian upon this place doe testifie that it was in other Lands Answ 3 Thirdly that it was overall the world I cannot imagine for those who thinke so extend it too far neither dare I subscribe to those who restraine it onely to the Region of the Iewes because on the other side I conceive them to limit it too much And therefore J thinke that it was over all that Horizon and all those Regions which were in a manner of the same Altitude and Latitude and unto which the Sunne gives light and is seene at once VERS 46 47. And about the ninth houre Vers 46 47. Iesus cryed with a loud voice saying Eli Eli lamasabacthani that is to say My God my God why hast thou forsaken mee Some of them that stood there when they heard that said This man calleth for Elias § 1. My God my God Sect. 1 How can CHRIST have a God Quest when himselfe is the true God blessed for ever Hath God a God above him whom he stands in need of for protection and defence First Christ according to his humane nature and Answ 1 as he is man hath the same God and Father that we have Behold I goe unto my God and your God unto my Father and your Father CHRIST as man had God for his Father upon whose power he did depend and into whose hands he committed his Spirit and according to his humane nature he cals his Father his God Secondly Christ according to his divine nature Answ 2 is very God yea true God himselfe of the same substance and power with the Father § 2. Why hast thou forsaken me Sect. 2 What was the cause that moved Christ thus to Quest 1 complaine First negatively the cause was not any impatiency Answ 1 or discontent of mind neither any despaire or dissembling as some would have it But Secondly affirmatively the cause was an apprehension Answ 2 and feeling of the whole wrath of God which seazed upon him both in body and soule Thirdly Christ complained because of Gods delay Answ 3 and differring of helpe and succour Vrsin Whether did Christ truly complaine upon the Quest 2 Crosse that he was forsaken of God First we answer hereunto That our blessed Saviour Answ 1 bearing our sinnes in himselfe upon the Crosse did verily feele Gods wrath in his soule and truly complained in respect thereof that he was forsaken of God And this we confirme from himselfe thus Our Saviour cryeth out and complaineth upon the Crosse My God my God why hast thou forsaken me which words were uttered in truth and not in colour or shew Athanas ad Apollinar as Athanasius saith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã All things were done naturally and in truth not in opinion or shew And therefore Christ did feele himselfe in his soule forsaken of God that is left comfortlesse of Gods Spirit If the Reader would see this opinion opposed and confirmed let him read Dr. Willets synops page 1142. sine et 1433. et Cham. tom 2. page 177. Secondly Fevardentius absolutely denies that Answ 2 Christ did truly complaine upon the Crosse that he was forsaken of God and he gives this reason for his deniall If Christ saith he were truly forsaken of God it would follow that the hypostaticall union was dissolved and that Christ was personally separated from God for otherwise he could not have beene forsaken Fevardent Page 437. confut â b I. We answer hereunto If Christ had been totally and eternally forsaken the personall union must have been dissolvea but upon this temporall dereliction rejectioÌ there followeth not a personall dissolution II. As the body of Christ being without life was still hypostatically united to the God head so was the soule of CHRIST though for a time without feeling âf his favour the dereliction of the one doth no more dissolve the hypostaticall union then the death of the other If life went from the body and yet the Deity was not separated in the personall consociatioâ but onely suspended in operation so the feeling of Gods favour which is the life of the Soule might be intermitted in CHRIST and yet the divine Union not dissolved III. Augustine
Faith and willing to be baptized must then be admitted unto the Sacrament of Baptisme and baptized in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Marke 16.16 Acts 10.47 But these two Answers are to be understood of those who are of yeares of discretion and not of Infants Who ought to bee or may bee Baptized Quest 6 Those who are baptized are either Answ I. Men of ripe yeares or yeares of discretion Now these Adulti doe either First not professe the Faith of Christ or are without the Church of Christ and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly doe professe the Religion of Christ and desire to be baptized and these as was said before are to be admitted Or II. Infants now these are either Answ 3 First the Children of Iewes Turkes and Heathens who are without the Church and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly they are the Children of those who are wiihin the Church and these are to be baptized Quest 8 Whether is the Sacrament of Baptisme necessary or not Answ 1 First it is necessary because it is commanded in this verse and Marke 16.16 For as we must pray if we would be blessed because God hath commanâed it Matth. 7.7 and as we must eate if we would live because according to Gods owne ordinance that is the meanes to preserve life so we must be baptized because God hath ordained that by that doore we should enter into the Arke the Church Answ 2 Secondly but Baptisme is not absolutely necessary unto salvation as appeares thus I. God did precisely command that Circumcision to which Baptisme answers now should be on the eighth day before which time without doubt many dyed and yet it were absurd peremtorily to set downe that they were damned II. Jf Circumcision had beene absolutely necessarily unto salvation then Moses and Aaron would not have omitted it for 40 yeares in the Desart III. This Doctrine of the absolute necessity of Baptisme was unknowne to the ancient Fathers and primitive Church who therefore did oftentimes forbeare baptisme although we approve not of this their fact till a little before death Hence Constantine the great was not baptized untill a little before his death and Valentinian by reason of his delay was not at all baptized whom notwithstanding Ambrose pronounceth to be in heaven And Bernard in his 37. 77. Epistle affirmeth that not every privation or want of Baptisme but only the contempt and palpable neglect of it is damnable IV. The Papists themselves confesse that the Baptisme of the Spirit Baptismas flaminis and Martyrdome Baptismas sanguinis are sufficient without the Baptisme of water that is where or when it cannot be had unto salvation V. CHRIST himselfe saved the Thiefe upon the Crosse without Baptisme Luke 23.43 And therefore it is not so absolutely necessary that without it none can be saved Quest 9 What doe we promise in Baptisme Answ 1 First we promise to renounce sinne Rom. 6.6 and 1 Cor. 6.19 and Acts 3.26 and 1 Peter 4.6 Answ 2 Secondly to serve the Lord in newnesse of life all the dayes we live on the Earth Rom. 6.4 and 7.6 and 2 Corinth 5.17 Galath 6.15 Ephes 4.22.23 and 4.1 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 1 John 2.6 Sect. 5 § 5. In the name of the Father c. In this forme wherein the Apostles must baptize those who are instructed our Saviour by nominating of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost doth plainly insinuate and teach unto his Apostles the profound mistery of the Trinity and Unity For these three names Father Sonne and holy Ghost doe expresse the Trinity of divine persons and this phrase In nomine non in nominibus in the name in the singular number and not in the names in the plurall doth evidently shew the Unity in Trinity or that these three ever blessed persons have but one essence and nature Pet. Galat. Lib. 2. Cap. 12. page 63. medio § 6. And of the Sonne Sect. 6 From these words we may draw this plaine Argument against the Arrians Argum. who deny the Deity of CHRIST He in whose name we are baptized is truly and essentially God But we are baptized as well in the name of the Sonne as of the Father and holy Spirit in this verse Therefore the Sonne is aswell God in nature and essence as the Father and holy Spirit are and consequently he is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the same nature and substance with the Father § 7. And of the holy Ghost Sect. 7 Deuterius an Arrian Bishop being at Bizantium as he was about to baptize one Barbas after his blasphemous manner saying J baptize thee in the name of the Father through the Sonne and in the holy Ghost which forme of words is contrary to the prescript rule of Christ who in this place commanded his Apostles to baptize all Nations In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the water suddenly vanished so that he could not then be baptized Wherefore Barbas all amazed fled to a Church of purer Religion and there was entertained into the Church by baptisme Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall History Lib. 7. Cap. 17. reporteth the like History of a Jew who had beene oftentimes baptized and came to âaulus a Novation Bishop to receive the Sacrament againe but the water vanished and his villany being detected he was banished the Church Because I have spoken divers things in divers places before of the Father and the Sonne here therefore thus briefly passe them over speaking something more largely of the holy Spirit because hitherto I have treated of that divine person more sparingly How many things are requisite to be knowne Quest 1 concerning the holy Ghost Two namely Answ First Nomen his name He is called 1. Spirit Then 2. Holy Secondly his nature wherein two things are observable viz. I. Veritas the truth thereof wherein two things are included to wit First that he is God with God Secondly that he is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne II. Priprietas the properties thereof namely that First he proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Secondly that he is equall to the Father and the Sonne Thirdly what his operations and workes are What is meant by this word Spirit Quest First this word Spirit is taken either First literally and that two manner of wayes to wit either Answ 1 I. For an invisible corporeall essence as for example First sometimes for the aire and wind Secondly sometimes for the blast or breath of the Lungs Or II. Spirit is taken for an invisible incorporeall essence which is two-fold namely either First created as Sathan specters the reasonable soule of man and the good Angels Secondly uncreated and thus God the Father God the Sonne and God the holy Ghost are called Spirits Secondly figuratively and thus it is taken either I. Spiritually and thus First the power and Deity of Christ is sometimes called Spirit And Secondly sometimes the
Father Luke 1.35 And therefore is not a distinct person Answ 1 First except he were the same with the Father he could not be God for God is one Answ 2 Secondly it followes not he is the same with the Father therefore he is not a distinct person from the Father for the Sonne is the same with the Father and yet a distinct Person Answ 3 Thirdly from hence viz that he is the same with the Father doth rather follow that he is God and a distinct person for none can be God but he who is the same with God and none can be the same with God but onely a person of the Trinity For these three are one 1 Iohn 5.7 Deus Trinnus I conclude with the saying of the Father Dici potest non scriptum est aperté Spiritum sanctum esse Deum at ejus deitas in sacris literis testata est nisi quis valde sit insulsus alienus a Spiritu sancto Greg. Naz. de Spirit sanct Quest 6 How doth it appeare that the Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Answ It is hence evident because he is sent by both and is called the Spirit of both For First the Father sends the Spirit of his Sonne Gal. 4.6 Iohn 14.26 And Secondly the Sonne sends the Spirit of the Father Iohn 15.26 and 16.7 How is the blessed Spirit coequall with the Father Quest 7 for if he proceed from him then is he inferiour unto him The holy Ghost is inferiour to the Father in order but equall in power Answ Against this it may be objected Object The Spirit is sent by God therefore he is inferiour to him in power First it followes not for the Sonne was sent Answ 1 by the Father Iohn 3.16 and yet he is equall to the Father in power in regard of his Deity for he was not sent by compulsion but came willingly Iohn 10.11 And so doth also the holy Spirit And therefore there is no rule or dominion amongst the persons of the blessed Trinity one over another but are all equall in power Secondly the equality of the holy Spirit with Answ the Father can no way better be proved then by proving that he is God which we have done before For none is before or after another none is greater or lesse then another Symbol Athanas What and how many are the operations and Quest 8 workes of the holy Spirit They are either Temporall or Spirituall Answ First there are some Temporall operations and workes of the holy Spirit as I. Creation Read Gen. 1.2 and Iob. 33.4 And II. Fitting men for some particular function as Exod. 31.3 Iudg. 6.34 and 1 Sam. 11.6 and 16.13 And III. He gives knowledge literature and learning and therefore we must not onely confesse that that learning which is conferred miraculously upon some comes from him as Acts 2. and 10. but also that that learning which is got by our study instrumentally comes principally from him because he gives eye-salve Revel 3.18 and enables us to understand And IV. Prophesie is a gift given by the Spirit 1 Cor. 13.1 Now all these are Temporall Secondly there are Spirituall operations and workes of the holy Spirit and these are either I. Common or II. Proper First the Common spirituall operations of the holy Spirit are these viz. I. The moderation of the affections as Gen. 20.6 Hest 5.10 And II. The reverent and willing hearing of the word the Spirit makes men to endure the word of exhortation patiently as we may see in Herod Marke 6.20 And therefore when we willingly or patiently permit our selves to be reproved we must confesse it to be the worke of the Spirit because naturally we love to be flattered but not to be reprehended And III. Jllumination is a spirituall worke of the holy Ghost now this is either First Cognitionis a light of Knowledge as Hebr. 6. and 10. and 2 Peter 2.22 And this is Common Or Secondly Obedientiae a light of obedience now this is two-fold viz either I. In aliquibus in some things as Herod did and this also is common Or II. In nova vitá in a new life and this is proper to the godly And IV. Ioy in hearing or other holy duties Matthew 13.20 as did Herod Marke 6.20 Now there is a double joy namely First a joy arising from novelty and thus many rejoyce when the Gospell is first preached unto them who slight it afterwards Therefore this joy is but deceivable and common And Secondly a joy arising from a true tast of divine grace and this is proper to the Godly Secondly there are proper operations of the holy Spirit These are laid downe in Iohn 14.23 where we have I. The presence of the holy Spirit in the godly the effect of whose presence is Regeneration II. The inhabitation of the holy Spirit in the Regenerate the effect whereof is Gubernation But these remaine to be considered of in that place Iohn 14.23 Whereof afterwards by the assistance of God I rather omit them here because something hath beene spoken Chap. 12.18 Sect. 8 § 8. I am with you unto the end of the world Quest 1 How is CHRIST present with his Church for all ages Answ 1 First not in regard of his humanity but of his Deity and this is confessed by Galatinus lib. 3. Cap. 29. pag. 127. lin ult Answ 2 Secondly Carthusian s pag. 233. b. medio saith That CHRIST is present with his Church by a Sacramentall presence Answ 3 Thirdly Christ is present with his by inhabiting the hearts of the faithfull by his grace Answ 4 Fourthly he is present by his continuall protection and providence and manifold efficiencie of his power and piety in and upon us Quest 2 Whether shall the Church of Christ continue unto the worlds end because it is here said Behold I am with you unto the worlds end and Iohn 14.15 c. The Paraclet shall abide with you for ever Now if this Church be thus to extend itselfe to all nations and to the ends of the world then whether is it the same which at this day is called The Catholique Church upon earth Answ 1 First we grant and hold that this Church of Christs shall extend it selfe to all Nations And Answ 2 Secondly it shall last and continue untill the end of the world Nunquam enim deficiet fides in toto c. Faith shall never wholly faile but unto the end of the world Christian Religion in aliquibus perseverabit saith Carthusian Matth. pag. 233. b. fine that is shall persevere and abide in some place or other amongst some persons or other he will not say That it shall alwayes abide at Rome Answ 3 Thirdly we grant and hold that this Church with which Christ hath promised to be present is the same which is called in the Apostles Creed The Catholique Church But Answ 4 Fourthly wee deny that that Church which falsely cals her selfe by that name is this Church of Christ to which he hath
must not bee out when they should be untied wee must not adde or diminish from the Scriptures when wee cannot reconcile them Secondly no Greeke examples or copies have it thus and therefore no such addition is to be permitted Thirdly Iocânias Answ 3 had onely one brother viz. Zedochias the yonger and therefore by Brethren in this verse is not to bee understood the immediate naturall brethren of Iâchânias I answer therefore with Beza and Hier s that there was a double Iâconias to wit the father Iâhoiââim and also the sonne Iehââachin who were both so called it being ordinarie with the Hebrewes to have two names and sometimes tearmed by the one and sometimes by the other and of the father it is here sayd Iâsias begat Iâconiah that is Iâhâiaâiâ together with his brethren Now the brethren he had were thâee viz. Ieââas Shallum and Maââââas or Zedâchias although some there be that conjecture Iehâas and Shallum to be one and the same But against this Reply 3 it will bee objected how then it is sayd that Iosias begât them in the Babylonian captivitie I answer Answ 1 first Bââh is put for Laââd i. e. about the time of the captivitie Againe the Captivities to be Answ 2 referred unto the sonnes not unto Iosias i. e. these words in the Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the captivitie are not to be referred to the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã begât but unto the children which hee begot in whose time a threefold successive captivity came to passe under their Kings 1. Vnder Iechânias the father whom the Hebrewes call Iebââachiâ as Hierome sayth by H and K or as others Ieââiaqââs by Q II. Vnder Iocânias the sonne whom the Hebrewes call Iâââiachiââ by Ch. and N. III. Vnder Zedechia who reigning the carrying into captivitie was consummate finished which transportation Saint Matthew here remembers as though it were but one alone so that the meaning is not that Iâsias in the Babylonian captivity begot the children for being prevented by death long before the Captivity he could not But that his posteritie was brought into that Babylonian exile for the words are to be read thus Iosias begat Iâconias his brethren ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. who were in the time of the transportation into Babylon And thus in the 17. verse of this Chapter the same wordes signifie Târiâiâum non tâmporis durationem V. 12. Iâcheâiah begat Salathiel Vers 13 this Salathiel is called elsewhere t 1 Chro. 3 17. Reconciliation Shââltiel and he is conceived to bee the common terme of the stocke of Salomon and Nathan for whereas hee is called the sonne of Iaconiah u 1 Chro. 3.17 wee must understand it not to bee his sonne by nature because hee had no sonne that reigned after him x Iâââ 22.30 but his legall sonne hee being of the stocke of Nathan y Luke 3.27 And thus these two places are reconciled to wit Ierem. 22.30 and this verse the first speaking of a naturall sonne the other of a legall z Tremellius It will here bee objected Salathiel Luke 3.27 is called the sonne of Neri but in this verse of Ioconias Answer Reconciliation Hee was the naturall sonne of Neri and the legall sonne of Ioconiah so called because hee succeeded him in the kingdome And thus in the genealogie of Christ Luke followes the naturall order and Matthew the Legall See Parouâ upon this verse where this question is further prosecuted VERS 13.14.15 And Abind begat Eliachim Vers 13 14 15. Object and he Azâr and he Zadoc and he Achim and hee Eliud and he Eleazar and he Matthan and hee Iacob The Papists object these verses for their humane traditions thus The Evangelists both Matthew in these verses and Luk. 3. name many of Christs progenitors whose names are not found in the Old Testament but are borrowed onely from Tradition and therefore Traditions Answ 1 besides the Scriptures are to bee allowed I answer hereunto first that although some names in the genealogie of Christ be not in Scripture yet it follows not hence that the Euangelists had them from humane tradition but from the dictating of the Spirit of God who did inspire them Answ 2 when they wrot these books Secondly without the knowledge of these names our faith may be safe it not being absolutely necessarie unto salvation to know directly successively the line race and linage of Christ and therefore this will prove but a sandie foundation unto the Papists to build those their Traditions upon which concerne as they say our faith unto salvation Answ 3 Thirdly because it is requisite for the confirmation of our faith after the comming of Christ to know him certainly to be the son of Abraham and David therefore this genealogie is written and that in Scripture that we may know it and beleeve it and therefore the Papists are not to obtrude any Tradition upon us but such as are in the Scriptures as the forenamed examples are for we beleeve that Christ came of these and although wee know not from what histories or authors the Evangelists were taught it yet now because it is taught unto us by an Evangelist who in the writing hereof was directed by an infallible spirit of truth we therefore confidently assent unto it Vers 16 VERS 16. Of whom was borne Iesus If any Sect. 1 judicious reader desire to know the derivation or reason of this name Iesus which is given to the true Messias Tract 6. f. 623 624. let him reade Illyricus de nomine Iesu where hee shall finde it confirmed by eight reasons that Jesus comes from the verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Jascha to Save and is the same with Iehoshua a Saviour where also divers arguments are confuted by which Ofiander would prove that Jesus comes from Iehovah or from Ieheschuh Sect. 2 § 2. VERS 16. Iacob begat Ioseph the husband Quest 1 of Mary Concerning these two holy persons Ioseph and Mary much might be spoken but I will onely observe a word or two First it may bee inquired Answ what they were I answer they were one thing jure another re one thing by right of inheritance another by present condition By right they were successors of the Kingdome of Israel as is proved by many writers but for the present they were poore he being a Carpenter and she but meane in regard of temporal possessions and her present condition Hence it will be questioned againe Quest 2 Why doth God permit the righteous to bee deprived of their right and to bee brought into misery and poverty Answ and want I answer that the Lord doth it for many causes First because thus God will prove and trye them Heb. 12.3.4 Secondly because worldly aboundance and plenty is not so fit or convenient for them as shall afterwards be shewed Thirdly that he may crowne them with future blessings more abundantly thus Iob was robbed and Abraham was to forsake all that the
did cause it by the holy Spirit from them both immediately Mr Perkins Vers 21 VERS 21. Shee shalt bring forth a sonne and thou shalt call his name JESUS for hee shall save his people from their sinnes Sect. 1 § Thou shalt call his name JESUS Quest 1 Who was to name this child Answ Ioseph not Mary for the Angell doth not say vocabit Mary shall call his name but vocabis thou shalt call his name Iesus Hence some observe that it belongs unto the Father to name the child g Chrysost Op. Imper. What must Ioseph call this child Quest 2 Iesus Thou shalt call his name Iesus Answ What signifies Iesus Quest 3 First it signifies a Saviour observe here that Answ 1 some derive this name from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to cure heale or give health because hee is our best ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Answ 2 Messias Physitian of our souls Others derive it from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to save or preserve in safety from which comes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Saviour or one who is the authour of salvation Secondly these derivations are true in regard of the office of Christ which was to save us but are not according to the literall and grammaticall derivation of it which is this Iesus comes from Iashang or in Hiphill from Hosheang which signifies to save and hence in this verse the Angell first Propounds the name Thou shalt call his name Iesus And then secondly expounds it for he shall save his People from their sinnes Is this name Iesus proper unto Christ Quest 4 First no for it was given unto others three Answ 1 more having beene of the same name one mentioned 1 Chron. 24. another 2 Chron. 31. and a third the Authour of the booke of Ecclesiasticus for he is called Jesus the son of Sirach There were two more also almost of the same name Ioshuah that brought the People into the promised Land and Ioshuah who together with Zerubbabel brought the people backe from Babylon 1 Esdr 2. For Ioshuahs name hath in it onely one letter more and signifies the salvation of the Lord. Secondly this name is given unto Christ Answ 2 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã after a more speciall and singular manner then unto any other because he is the onely begotten Sonne of God who by himselfe hath purchased salvation for us § 2. Iesus shalt thou call him Some observe that divers deepe and profound Sect. 2 mysteries are included in this name Iesus r P. Galat. lib. 3. c. 20. many whereof I omit referring the studious Reader to Petrus Galatinus k considering briefely of one or two onely Jesus is a Triptote declined onely by three terminations Iesus Iesum Iesu signifying therby the three persons of the B. Trinity in unity ever to be worshipped Againe the first case ends in S. JESUS the second in M. JESUM the third in V. JESU to teach us that Christ is Summus Medius and Vltimus the beginning the midst and the ending the first and the last yea all in all Coloss 3.11 The Papists affirme that Antichrist shall be one particular man Obiect and shall have a certaine proper name which shall not bee knowne untill his comming but shall consist in certaine letters which in number make six hundred sixtie six Bellarm. de Antichrist Cap. 10. et Rhemist s Apoc. 13. § 10. And they argue from this verse thus Antichrist shall have a name as Christ had but it is not necessary to be knowne otherwise then Christ his name was which was described by the Sybils by the number of eight hundred eighty eight λ 10 η 8 Ï 200 ο 70 Ï
400 Ï 200  888 as Antichrist is by six hundred sixty six yet was not Christs name Iesus perfectly knowne before his comming neither therefore is it necessary that Antichrists should before that time Iesus in Greeke letters thus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã maketh as you see eight hundred eighty and eight First they must prove Antichrist to bee one Answ 1 singular man as Christ was and then seeke out his name for the arguments of our men to the contrary are not yet answered Secondly Non est par ratio the Sybils prophecies Answ 2 and Iohns Revelation are not Christian like parallelled Iohn having his Revelation from heaven and the Sybils their predictions by a spirit of divination Answ 3 Thirdly the name Iesus hath some evidence out of the Prophets for Iesus and Iesua are all one and both of them signifie a Saviour but Iesua wee have mentioned Zachar. 3. it being the high Priests name who was a type of Christ and bare his name vers 5. upon whose head is set a Diadem which must needs be understood of JESUS CHRIST our high Priest Againe JESUS is called HOSANNA Å¿ Ioh. 12.13 Read D. Willet Synops f. 230. which signifieth the same that JESUS and is derived from the same root translated SAVE US and this name we finde Psalm 118.25 And therefore the name of CHRIST may bee deduced from the Prophets Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly if the name Iesus Christ were revealed to Sybilla an heathen prophetesse how can it bee that the Prophets of God were ignorant of it Therefore by their owne argument seeing CHRISTS names were knowne before his coming why should not Antichrists in like manner if he should be one singular notorious man as they affirme Sect. 3 § 3. Thou shalt call his name Iesus Having observed something of the name Jesus I come now to consider of the imposition of the name and the reason of it A question will here bee propounded Why is the Messias called Jesus Quest 1 I answer Answ because he will save his people from their sinnes where we see that his name is taken from his office he must be called a Saviour because hee will save his people Observa teaching us that names should be imposed upon infants with reason and discretion that is it were fit that significant names should be given unto them How many sorts of names are there Quest 2 Some divide names into three rankes Answ Natuturall Officiall and Personall this verse speakes onely of Personall names therefore I forbeare the rest and will speake onely of this Personall names are either 1. changed after they are imposed or 2. once imposed and never changed I. Names formerly given are sometimes changed and that two manner of waies First by taking away the old names as Saul was called Paul and Abram called Abraham Secondly by adding of new names unto the old and that in a foure-fould regard namely either 1. In respect of the Body so wee call some men long some thicke some fat according to their shape Or II. in respect of the minde and so it is two-fold either in regard of Vices when men are named from their vitious natures as Brutus Biberius Mero for Tiberius Nero Sardanapalus Helbrand for Pope
of this Answ see Iunij Paarell fol. 8. They further object the word Halma doth Object 4 not alwaies signifie a Virgin but sometimes a young woman who is married I answer it signifies alwaies in Scripture a Answ 1 Virgin except onely Prov. 30.19 where Halma is taken not for a pure Virgin but for a Virgin in shew or outward appeareance as verse 20. I adde one answer more which may serve as Answ 2 a generall solution of all these objections That we have the testimony of the holy Spirit in this verse confirming from heaven unto us that this prophecie is meant onely of Christ the true Messias Answ 3 Lastly because this question is not questioned amongst Christians as also because others r Mayer s Pareus s handle it something largely I therefore prosecute it no further Sect. 2 § 2. Behold a Virgin shall bee with child c. A Virgin in Hebrew is Halma Exposit derived from the root Halam which signifies to hide because Virgins were wont warily to be retained and detained in their Fathers house untill they were espoused Observ Teaching all Parents carefully to regard the chastity of their daughters and neither by ill examples or too much liberty or by suffering them to frequent the society of wanton persons endanger the staining of their Virginity Some hence may question why are they so charily to be kept Quest they are filia bonae spei very hopefull vertue shewes it selfe in them and therefore what neede is there to keepe them like Lyons in a grate or birds in a cage we hope wee may safely suffer them sometimes to runne and fly abroad I answer first Casta est quam nemo rogavit perswasion Answ 1 is strong and there are subtile inducements unto lewdnesse and little doe we know whether they will hold out or yeeld untill they be assaulted and therefore the safest way is to preserve them from all cords of vanity that draw on iniquity Å¿ Esa 5.18 that is all occasions that may provoke unto sinne Secondly Nature is flexible and youth easily Answ 2 to be seduced the least sparke will set gunpowder on fire and dry flaxe burneth quickly there is naturally some wantonnesse in young maides as well as in young men and therefore parents should bee the more carefull of them giving no way to their wantonnesse but circumspectly curbing and warily restraining it Thirdly Virginity is a Iewell never to bee Answ 3 recovered being once lost and therefore parents in regard of their owne reputation and their childrens perpetuall credit should have a carefull eye over them § 3. His name shall be called Emmanuel which Sect. 3 being interpreted is God with us Three things may bee observed from these words Observa 1. There is none so pure but malice can deprave no truth so infallible but the perverse braine of man will object against it 2. This verse evidently proves the deity of Christ because this name Emmanuel given unto Christ doth testifie that in the person of Christ God is with us i. e. united with our flesh 3. yet there are some who dare oppose the truth of it Eniedinus a Samosatenian Heretike doth here Obiect 1 object It followes not that Christ is God because he is called Emmanuel 1. because many are said to be that which they are not 2. Many have beene called Emmanuel who were not Gods Answ 1 I answer first It is blasphemie to say that Christ is not that which hee is called for if so their God should mocke and deceive his people and Ioseph and Christ by a false name which is blasphemy to utter Secondly Other Emmanuels have nomen sive re Answ 2 Christ nomen et reââ others are onely so called but unto Christ the name doth truely agree hee having this name given unto him to expresse the nature of his person he being ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as the New Testament doth ever and anone confirme as the word became Flesh and God was manifested in the Flesh and the like phrases And therefore he onely is the true Emmanuel It is very doubtfull saith the same hereticall Obiect 2 objecter whether Christ were called Emmanuel or not because neither the Angel nor the Evangelist doe call him Emmanuel but Iesus I answer First if hee bee Iesus the Saviour Answ 1 then is hee God and man because none could save us but such a one as is proved before verse 20. Secondly God called Christ Emmanuel not for Answ 2 this end that it should bee the proper name of the Messias but that it might signifie his wonderfull person mercy and grace in being God and Man and becomming Man for us and therefore the Angel from that prophesie Esa 7.14 saith that in regard of his person he shall bee called Emmanuel but his proper name shall be Iesus Thou shalt call his name Iesus verse 21. VERS 25. And Ioseph knew her not Vers 25 untill shee had brought forth her first borne sonne c. He knew her not Donec untill c. that is Exposit hee never knew her at all for so Donec signifies as it is said Samuel saw not Saul untill the day of his death t 1. Sam. 15.35 that is hee never saw him after the words here used are Greeke but the phrase Hebrew for this is frequent in the Old Testament as Michal had no child untill the day of her death 1. Sam. 6.23 i. e. she had no more children at all afterwards That Ioseph never knew Mary at all the Church hath alwaies held and that for these reasons First because it doth establish an Article of out faith natus ex Virgine that is of one who was a Virgin when he was borne and this is of absolute necessitie to be beleeved yea continued a virgin all her life time after and this we are verily perswaded of Secondly because the Fathers with an unanimous consent have both alwaies called her Virgin and also held this opinion condemning those for heretickes that thought the contrary as may be seene in Epiphanius Augustine Hierom and divers other Fathers Thirdly some of the Fathers and Gualter upon these words for the proofe of this opinion have argued from the Prophet saying x Ezech. 44.2 This gate shall bee shut it shall not be opened and no man shall enter in by it because the Lord the God of Israel hath entred in by iââherefore it shall be shut But this reason serââââ not of much weight that place not bearing it without allegorizing the place as shall God willing bee shewed else where Fourthly it is not likely that Ioseph being a just man would know her whom hee knew to bee the Mother of his Lord or expose to a common use that vessell which the Lord had thus sanctified especially considering that he was of the age of 80. yeares when he was contracted to her as saith Epiphanius Obiect 1 But against this opinion Helviââus Nestorius Ievinianus and divers others object
come thither Thirdly I answer the starre left them for this end that this their questioning with the Jewes Answ 3 might bee a meanes the more generally to publish and divulge the nativity of Christ Fourthly This was done principally that the Answ 4 wise-men might be instructed coÌcerning Christ by the word of God and not by miracles Sixtly it may bee demanded how doe the Quest 6 wise men by the starre conjecture that Christ is borne Answ 1 First some thinke they knew by the starre of the birth of Christ by Balaams tradition Numb 24.17 they being of the linage of Balaam according to some as we said before Answ 2 Secondly some say they knew it by the Sybilles prophecies some whereof Suetonius mentioneth Answ 3 Thirdly others say they were taught it by the devill 1. Because they were heathens and infidels but Balaam although a worldling was taught and directed by God in his prophecies 2. Because Sathan sometimes speakes true as Acts 16.17 but this is alwaies for some wicked end the devill being that wicked one but this manifestation was for the good of many a good message unto all nations and therefore was not revealed by Sathan 3 The devill certainely knew where Christ was borne and therefore if hee had revealed unto them his birth hee would also have revealed the place of his nativity Answ 4 Fourthly others say they knew it by the motion of the starre towards Ierusalem and that house where Christ was but this seemes a meere conceit and phancy Fiftly they were very learned men and therefore Answ 5 it is credible that they had calculated or collected the time of Christs nativity and that either 1. by a supputation of Daniels weekes or 2. by the Scepter which was taken away from Iuda Sixtly some say that they knew of the nativity Answ 6 of Christ by divination or astrologie Calvin indeede confesseth that they were very skilfull in that art but yet I cannot thinke that they did this way come to the understanding of it and that for these causes 1. Because this starre was some stupendious thing against nature f Dionys Areopag being neither planet nor comet nor constellation nor starre as is aforesaid and confirmed largely by others g Vide Senens 6.10 and Tert. 620. D. 2. Because this starre did tell of a particular King of the Iewes which doth exceede all art Seventhly Although they did not wholy Answ 7 know this by art yet the beginning of it was from art as Calvin saith for the understanding whereof take notice that there are two sorts of observations to wit either Ordinary and those by aspects and constellations either by Astrologie or Astronomy Extraordinay and they are either Metaphysicall and supernaturall as are the vulgar and ordinary Comets or Antiphysicall and contrary to nature and such Was the Eclipse Matthew 27.45 of which in his proper place Was this Starre in this place And therefore Astrologye could say first negatively that this starre was against nature And secondly in generall that it did portend some great thing And thus farre their astrologie led them and here left them Answ 8 Lastly I answer they knew it by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God as God revealed things to Balaam Nebuchadnezzer Balthazar h Bezas Scult Idea conc f. 87. And this is most probable and likelye to be truest Sect. 3 § 3. That we may worship him It may be here asked Quest How doe these wise men who were Gentiles desire to worship Christ or with what adoration Answ 1 First after the Persian manner as a King whom they perceive in time will be most famous of all others Answ 2 Secondly by way of prevention because they knew that in time hee should rule and have dominion over the East parts and therefore they come to worship him that he may then be propitious and favourable unto them These two answers are given by some of our interpreters and I leave them to the considerations of the reader Answ 3 Thirdly they come to worship Christ as one more then a man as may bee shewed by these reasons 1. If they had conceived Christ to have beene no more then a man it had beene a great folly in them to have exposed themselves to danger by provoking of Herod for the onely sight of him 2 It had beene a thing not beseeming the gravity and wisedome of such men as they were to have undertaken so long a journey though there had beene no danger in it to have seene a child that was no more then a man 3. It had beene derogatory to the estimation and credit of the Persian Kings for them that were Persians to have come so farre to worship the King of the Iewes And therefore we may conclude that this proceeds from faith and from some knowledge they had revealed unto them of Christ the Messias and Saviour but of this something more in the 11. verse §. 1. VERS 3. Vers 3 When Herod the King heard these words hee was troubled and all Ierusalem with him Why was Herod troubled Sect. 1 For two things First Quest Answ least he should loose his Kingdome but this feare was needlesse Christs Kingdome being spirituall not of this world Secondly for his owne wicked and accusing conscience which cryed out against him for the infinite insolences and villanies which hee had committed for I. he had gotten the kingdome treacherously and perfidiously hee bought it with money of Antonius after hee had slaine Hircanus Nicanor and the High-priest a Ioseph Antiq. f. 421. II least he should have beene expelled and deposed or throwne from his throne hee had committed many murthers 1. f. 426. he slew innocent Aristobulus his wives brother f 425. f. 413. 480 2 Alexandra his wives Mother 3 Mariamne his owne wife whom he loved so extremely that hee grew extreame jealous of her 4. Ioseph his owne Fathers brother 5. f 415. 465 f. 426. Alexander and Aristobulus and Antipater his owne sonnes 6. f. 479. The innocent Friends of his sonne Alexander 7. The Idumeans who were his owne friends viz. Castabarus Lysimachus Antipater and Dositheâs 8. The whole Sanhedrim of the Pharisees 9. The chiefe of the Iewish nobility these hee slew intentionaliter for he caused them to be kept together in a place called Hyppodramus secretly giving in charge to his sisters Salome and Alexa that so soone as hee was dead they should cause them all to be slaine because hee thought that the Iewes hating him for his tyranny would rejoyce at his death but by this meanes they should bee inforced to sorrow all over the kingdome b Ioseph 479. and Macrobius III. Having as he thought made all sure these that hee feared being now removed out of the way suddenly all his hopes are dashed by this message now fearing the sedition of the people now fearing lest all his cruelty and tyranny would be revenged upon him yea now through the
they have other writings of more worth than these are Danaeus in Epiphanio calleth these Nasahaeos The fourth sort of Nasarites which are the second hereticall are of the Christians borne in Pella in the yeare of Christ 37. who would have all the ceremonies to be observed and that for these two causes I. Because the Apostles themselves observed them for a time II. That so they might avoid persecution Gal. 3. Quest 3 How may this be applied with Benefite or to whom Answ I answer It may bee applyed either unto Christ or into our selves Quest 4 How may this be applyed unto Christ Answ I answer Christ is a Nazarite I. Literally according to the second sort of Nazarites because he was brought up there II. Spritually according to the first sort of Nazarites but not one of those who were separated and set apart unto God BY VOVV but by the Ordination and appoyntment of God Quest 5 How may this be applyed unto us I answer Wee as the members of Christ ought also to bee Nazarites unto God Nazar signifies one that is separated Answ as Ioseph amongst his brethren and divers others Gen. 49.26 and Deut. 3.16 and Lament 4.7 and Amos 2.11 that is first in generall wee must bee separated from the world c Rom. 12.2 1 Ioh. 2.15 Secondly particularly I. First cut not the haire let no razor come upon your heads this hath a double signification first it signifies fortitude and strength teaching us three things 1. To bee constant and resolute in our obedience that nothing may divert or hinder us from the service of God 2. To fight manfully even unto bloud against sinne Hebr. 12.4 3. To bee constant in the profession of the truth even unto death as the three children d Dan. 30.17 were Secondly it signifies a certaine neglect of outward ornament or bodily adorning Teaching us to mortifie our affections unto the world to labour that the world may bee crucified unto us and that we may looke upon it as a dry branch and a withered stocke wherein there is no beauty nor comelinesse that wee should desire it II. Secondly abstaine from wine this signifies temperance and therefore let us learne to mortifie our affections in all worldly things using the world as though we used it not e 1 Cor. 7.30.32 Principally take heed of Drunkennesse this breakes our vow of a Nazarite unto God III. Thirdly touch no dead carkasse that is leave all mortified affections the lusts that are killed let them never be revived the sinnes that are left let them never bee learned f Rom. 6.2 put off sinne for ever and take heed of turning with the Dogge to his vomit or the Swine that is washed to the wallowing in the mire lest that the latter end bee worse than the beginning g 2 Pet. 2.20.21 CHAPTER III. Vers 1 Sect. 1 §. 1. VERS 1. And in those dayes Iohn the Baptist came and preached in the wildernes of Iudea Obiect THE Papists object this place to prove the lawfulnesse of Monasticall Vowes arguing thus Iohn Baptist lived from a childe in the wildernesse therefore it is lawfull for young ones to professe Monkerie Answ 1 I answer First Iohns example was extraordinary as his office and calling was singular and therefore he is no more to be imitated and followed in his solitary life than in his diet of Locusts and wilde honey he sprang also in his mothers wombe which I thinke Monkes and Eremites doe not Answ 2 Secondly it is not certaine at what yeares Iohn entred into the wildernesse for hee was thirtie yeares old when hee came and preached in the wildernesse as followes afterwards b Willet Synops f. 343. Sect. 2 § 2. In those dayes Here divers questions may be propounded Quest 1 First in what yeare of Christs age was this Answ I answer This seemes to bee presently after Christ turning aside into Nazareth mentioned Chapter 2.23 but it is not for it was in the 15 yeare of Tiberius and in the 30. yeare of Christ as appeares by another of the Evangelists a Luk. 3.1.23 Quest 2 How could Christ be so long time unknowne seeing there had been so many manifestations of him Answ 1 I answer First because those revelations of the wise men of Anna and Simeon and of the Sheepheards and the consultation of the Priests were all private Answ 2 Secondly because God had given them over to drowsinesse and the spirit of slumber and therefore they did not marke nor observe these things Quest 3 Why are there so many yeares intermitted wherein there is no mention made of Christ For hee came out of Egypt when hee was about two yeares old and at this time hee was about 30. as is sayd before so that for the space of 28 yeares there is no mention made of him Answ 1 To this I answer first of all Certainly many things are omitted by this our Evangelist as first the Purification of the Virgin before Christs flight into Egypt Secondly Christs disputation with the Scribes when hee was about twelve yeares old b Luk. 2 4â Thirdly this obedience unto his parents Luk. 2.51 Fourthly his growth and increase in Spirit and Grace Luk. 2.40 Stature of Body Luk. 2.52 Fifthly and many things were done in this interim which are not mentioned at all This was done to teach us that the holy Answ 2 Spirit would not satisfie our curiositie but declare onely the things which appertain unto salvation The holy Ghost writes not Observ what wee curiously desire to know but what seemes best unto himselfe the will of God being regula recti the true rule of equitie What dayes or times were these to the Iewes Quest 4 I answer Miserable and full of calamitie for first they were in subiection under the Romanes Secondly Pilat was governour who had mingled their bloud with their sacrifices c Luk. 13.2.3 Thirdly Herod their King was lascivious and cruell Fourthly the Scribes and Lawyers were divided into divers Sects the Pharisees were proud and superstitious the Sadduces prophane and Atheisticall the Esseenes few and despised Fifthly the Priests were covetous corrupting all things their sacrifices were polluted their governement changed having two high Priests at once Sixthly the common people were contumacious and on all sides afflicted and in diebus illis in those dayes comes the preaching of the Gospel unto them Teaching us that affliction strowes the way to mercie adversitie being unto mercie Observa as the foyle unto the Diamond the greatnesse of mercie not being perceived untill wee want it and therefore the Lord afflicts that mercie may bee the more sweet and acceptable unto us What times and dayes were these to Iohn Quest 5 Baptist who now began to preach the Gospell These were the dayes when hee was called to preach the Gospell Answ and to prepare the way for Christ for before this time hee was in the wildernesse d Luk. 1.80 whence two
holy duties thus the Apostles when they ordaine Pastors and Elders fast i Act. 13.3 14.23 that the duties which are required of them and which they are to administer may bee performed in the evidence of the Spirit And therefore fasting were requisite and very convenient first for Ministers in the preparatioÌ unto the Lords day that their prayers unto God might bee the more effectuall for assistance in delivering of his word And secondly for people that they might the more earnestly implore the ayd of God in the hearing of his word And thirdly for Fathers and Godfathers the day before the Baptizing of the infant that their prayers may bee the more fervent unto God for the infant that it may be baptized with water and with the holy Spirit And fourthly it is requisite for all the day before the celebration of the Lords Supper because the worke which is to bee performed is great and of much weight being a covenant or contract betweene God and us and because the benefit is great if worthily performed therefore it should not be undertaken without the preparation of fasting and prayer A man that is to come into great bonds is very wary before hee signes and seales them to overlooke carefully all the writings to consider throughly of the purchase to enquire diligently into his owne abilities about the performance of the obligation to consult seriously with others of the title whether that be good and not rashly to doe any thing Thus should every one doe before the receiving of the Lords Supper carefully remembring these foure things First it may be that which thou art about to doe will tend to thy condemnation and destruction for he that eates and drinkes unworthily eates and drinkes his owne damnation k 1 Cor. 11.13 Secondly remember that the condition of this obligation made betwixt God and thee is the delivering up of thy sinnes and therefore how canst thou performe covenants with the Lord if thou knowest not what thy sinnes are nor where they are nor wherein thou offendest which things are very hardly knowne without prayer fasting meditation and examining of out waies workes words and thoughts Thirdly remember it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God a Heb. 10.31 because he is a consuming fire b Heb. 12.29 And therefore what will become of thee if thou hold not touch with him and be very carefull exactly to performe covenant And Fourthly remember that these things considered thou hadst better neglect all things when thou art to come unto the Lords Table then thy preparation thereunto And therefore the day before thou commest thither give thy selfe to examination meditation supplication and fasting For the better taking up and understanding of this observe that there is a threefold fast I. There is lejunium publicum a publike and generall fast this is not altogether so convenient for our examination and preparation unto the Lords Supper but yet were fit enough if authority should enjoyne it II. There is Iejunium privatum a private and particular fast this is requisite for every man before hee comes to partake this holy SacrameÌt III. There is private-publicum jejunium private-publike fast and that is when a Father of a Family sets the day of preparation unto the holy Communion apart both for himselfe and all those within his gates who are to communicate that so he may the better examine how they are fitted and not suffer them to runne into the danger of eternall death by unworthy receiving The last question here will bee Why wee Quest 10 must fast To which I answer first because it is profitable Answ 1 and that in a threefold regard first to the Body secondly to the Minde thirdly to the Soule First fasting is profitable unto the Body because it encreaseth and continueth health the Fathers before the flood ate onely hearbs and fruits and roots and were long livers the Essaei were very temperate and lived untill they were very old c Hist Scolast yea experience teacheth us that cattle are more healthfull then men because they will not eat to excesse except it bee a dog but onely for the satisfying of nature Secondly fasting is profitable for the Mind as appeares by these three things I. it inlightens the understanding II. it strengthens the Minde unto prayer III. it availes unto Faith First fasting cleares the eyes of the Mind a man is more apt and better able to understand when he is fasting then when he is full as may be proved by these foure reasons The first is Naturall the mind followes the temperature of the body now fasting begets more pure Spirits feasting more troubled and grosse hence we say Aurora Musis semper amica meis it is the best studying in the forenoone The second is Civill the minde distracted by no employments can discerne of a thing more clearely and quietly now as was said before when we fast we must forbeare our ordinary and painefull callings that wee may the better give our selves to the examination of our selves and sinnes and therefore fasting helpes the Mind to understand The third is Spirituall because our affections are not then inflamed with the fire of concupiscence and lust as in feasting neither is our judgment so corrupt but we can more clearely discerne of the nature of sinne and vertue The fourth is Celestiall because God gives grace to those that fast aright as Daniel when he fasted saw visions And therefore if they bee any thing difficult which we cannot understand we must sharpen the Minde upon the whetstone of Fasting yea if we be weake in grace and desire to be strengthned let us give our selves to those prevalent meanes of fasting and prayer Secondly fasting strengthens the Mind unto prayer wherefore the Apostle conjoynes them d 1 Cor. 7. â And therefore when upon any extraordinary occasion we desire that our prayers might prevaile with God wee must strengthen them with fasting Thirdly fasting availes unto faith reade Matthew 17.19.20.21 where our blessed Saviour himselfe expressly layeth downe this double conclusion unto his Apostles first that they cannot cast out divels without faith and secondly that this faith cannot be had without fasting and prayer Fourthly fasting is profitable for the Soule in these regards First it obtaines pardon and forgivenesse of sinne at Gods hands as we see in the Ninivites fast e Ionah 3.8.10 for although fasting and humiliation be not a satisfaction for sinne yet it is a testimony of sincerity that we both abhorre our by-past sinnes and desire to leave them Secondly fasting weakens the power and rebellion of the flesh and doth with more ease withstand the assaults of Sathan yea overcome him Thus we see that fasting is profitable Secondly we must fast because it is necessary and that in these two regards first because it Answ 2 is commanded for the proofe hereof reade these Scriptures Levit. 16 2â and 23.27 and Numb 29.7
5.14 as if hee would say this long and heavie disease hath been inflicted upon thee for thy former sinnes and therefore take heed of sinning hereafter Thus the Apostle tells the Corinthians that for their unreverent and unworthy receiving of the holy communion many were sicke and weake among them and many slept that is many were sicke and many dead e 1 Cor. 11.31 Secondly sometimes sicknesse is inflicted upon us to curbe and keepe us backe from sinne thus David was afflicted f Psa 119 67.71 Thirdly sometimes to stop the mouthes of others thus Davids childe was stricken with sicknesse and death g 2 Sam. 12.14 Fourthly sometimes to teach others by their example that are thus afflicted thus the Lord daily layes sicknesse upon some for the instruction of others and thus the Galileans were wounded h Luk. 13.3.5 Fiftly sometimes to glorifie God and that either By the miracle which is wrought thus God was glorified by the blind man i Ioh. 9.3 By our patience and thus Iob was afflicted with boyles and sores And hence they are called Trials wherefore we must apply all our sicknesses and griefes of body to the comfort and advantage of the soule learning therein I. to encrease in patience II. to repent us of our sinnes and III. to grow up in faith and confidence in God in and through the onely Physitian of the Soule Jesus Christ Fourthly Lunaticos those that were lunaticke Answ 4 some question there is about the meaning of this word First some a Aretius sup say that Lunatici signifie Epilepticâs either those that were sick of the falling sicknesse or the Epilepsie a disease which deprives one of the use of minde and sense together for a time it is called by the Physitians Morbus sacer and Comitialis and Herculeus Secondly I rather thinke that Lunatici here signifies Maniacos those that are madde brain-sicke and deprived of common sense and are called lunaticke for divers causes according to the opinion of divers First some think because this disease is caused by the influence of the Moone b A retius sup Secondly others thinke because those only which are born directly at the change of the Moone are afflicted with this disease Thirdly others thinke they are so called because this disease is bred in the braine by the Aspect of the Moone with other Planets Fourthly because this evill doth encrease and decrease according to the encrease and decrease of the Moone and in this sense it is a symbol of sinne for our hearts are dunghils or noysome channels and the more they are stirred the more they smell the more our affections are excited and provoked unto sinne the more madde wee grow therein And therefore none must thinke that they are free from this lunacie of sinne because they are not excited but if they be prone unto sinne when they are provoked or occasion is offered certainly they are not in their right wits or mindes or not rightly disposed in their soules and therefore had need labour by Christ to be healed of this phrenzie Fiftly Damoniacos those that are possessed of Answ 5 Divels ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã comes from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Spirit which first Plato and the Philosophers used for God Secondly or for the good and evill Genius Or thirdly for an evill Spirit and thus the holy Scripture alwayes useth it Hence ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies a damone teneor I am captivated or taken by the Divell and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã obsessus besieged or beset round about with the Divell Thus by nature wee are assaulted daily by one Divell or other which is in us there is a Divell of pride of anger and of envie and of luxurie and of drunkennesse and of calumnie and of covetousnesse and of treachery and of blasphemy and of prophanenesse by which we are daily tempted and therefore we must repaire to the Physitian of our soules for preservation from this internall foe Answ 6 Sixtly Paralyticos the Palsie this is an ordinarie disease in the Soule when the Nerves are bound and there is no power of moving and therefore power and abilitie is to bee begged at Gods hands Thus much for the second generall answer why our Saviour is sayd here to cure onely great maladies Answ 3 Thirdly others say this was done Propter Medicum for the Physitians sake these sicknesses that were more incurable unto others hee cures but those that ordinary Physitians could helpe he omits Answ 4 Fourthly Christ cured all sorts of sicknesses but these great diseases are onely named to shew us that nothing is incurable unto God or that Christ cures and heales all our evils and infirmities both corporall and spirituall This is the difference betweene Christ and the best of Christians they by the power of Christ can doe some things but not others as for example the Apostles can restore the lame to their legges c Acts 3.16 but they cannot cast out Divels alwayes d Mat. 17.16 Paul could recover some sicke persons by sending his handkerchiefe unto them e Act. 19.12 but hee cannot restore unto health Epaphroditus that was so deare unto him f Phil. 2.27 Peters shadow could heale some and his word destroy Ananias and his wife but hee could not deliver or free himselfe from prison Acts 12 nor from the hands of Nero g Eusebius But Christ can doe all things whatsoever he will whensoever he will and therefore in all our sicknesse and distresse and danger let us have recourse onely to Christ unto whom no cure is hard Quest 5 Is there any at least amongst Christians that seeke helpe in their sicknesse at the hands of any other Answ Some seeke helpe from Hell Some from Earth Some from Heaven First some forsake seeking unto Christ and travell unto Hell to be cured by the Divell Thus Ahazia sendeth to Baalzebub the god rather the Idoll or Divell of Ekron 2 King 1.2.3 that by him he might bee cured of his hurt and thus many repaire to witches and wizards in their sicknesse as we shewed before Secondly some neglecting Christ seeke helpe from the Earth these are they who repaire unto the Physitians and trust in their skill True it is hee is to be honoured and used and sought unto as a lawfull remedie as we may see in these places Ecclesiasticus 10.11 and 18.10 and 38.1 and Genes 50.2 and Ezech. 47.12 and Apoc 22.2 But we must neither trust in the Physitians helpe nor despaire of health though wee should bee deprived of it for this is blamed in these Scriptures 2 Chron. 16.12 and Ierem. 46.11 and Mark 5.26 Thirdly some neglecting the helpe of this heavenly Physitian Christ make choice of others in Heaven to wit the Saints These are the Papists who in their distresse flye unto the glorified spirits for health helpe and succour and they approve and prove the efficacy of this practise by many miracles as true
povertie Or II. because although they have enough in regard of necessary things that is sufficient for food and rayment yet they are not content but with an unsatiable desire wish for more and grieve for the want thereof The mourning of these shal not bee turned into mirth neither Thirdly some mourne and grieve Carnaliter these are they who sorrow for the punishment but not for the sinne as Pharaoh Cain and Iudas did and therefore shall be no more comforted than they Fourthly some sorrow Impiè wickedly these are they who mourne because it is not lawfull for them to sinne freely and without any punishment either humane or divine Many grieve that there are lawes forbidding drunkennesse fornication stealing and the like and wish that there were no sinnes forbidden or duties enjoyned because then they might live merrily whereas now they mourne by reason of restraining lawes This is a most infallible token of a wicked man and therefore such mourners have neither promise of blessednesse nor of comfort Fiftly some sorrow Diabolicè with a Divellish sorrow these are they who grieve unto the death that is unto desperation thus Achitophel grieves that his counsell is not followed and to put an end thereunto puts an end unto himselfe thus Iudas mournes that he hath betrayed his innocent Master and in his agonie hangs himselfe These mourners are utterly deprived of all comfort both here and hereafter Sixtly but we must doe thus if wee desire consolation in our sorrow to wit I. lament our owne sinnes and the sinnes of the Church land and common-wealth wherein we live II. let us hope for mercy upon the condition of true and unfained repentance III. and then it is lawfull for us to weepe and mourne for our afflictions which wee groane under because they are the fruits of sinne and occasioned thereby and blessed are they that thus mourne for they shall be comforted What comfort or consolation is it that shall Quest 4 be imparted unto these mourners First the world hath many solaces for those Answ 1 that are in distresse to wit honour riches pleasure security false counsell vaine comfort fained freedome and the like which I omit to enlarge because these are not the comforts here promised Secondly the comfort of these blessed ones Answ 2 doth consist in the Holy Spirit that true comforter What comfort or consolation doth this Paracletus or Comforter give unto these mourners Quest 5 Answ Three viz. First Temporall Secondly Spirituall Thirdly Eternall First the Holy Ghost gives unto the mourners in Zion Temporale solamen temporall comforts first Providence hee will so provide for them that they shall want nothing although it bee with them as Bias said Omnia mea mecum porto that they carty all they have about them as Hagar and Iacob who had no more then the cloathes upon their backes and the water in their bottles yet when those are spent and gone hee will provide more Secondly Protection and Deliverance he will protect defend and deliver them from all evill as carefully as hee doth provide for them what is good Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord delivers him out of all that is either 1. takes away the affliction wholly or 2. takes away the sting thereof as he did unto Paul giving him sufficient grace to endure the temptation though he tooke not the buffet from him and therefore let us place all our hope and confidence upon God let us depend first upon him for whatsoever good temporall blessing wee stand in need of And secondly for deliverance either from the affliction if the Lord may see it good for us or from the evill of the affliction Quest 6 These are ordinary and generall things What particular temporall comforts doth this Blessed Comforter afford unto these true mourners Answ The Lord hath particular consolations First for all men Secondly for all dangers First for all sorts of men the Lord hath sundry sorts of comfort as we may instance in some few to wit Ministers Magistrates Poore men Godly men Professours First the Lord hath comfort in store or store of comforts for Ministers who are painefull and faithfull in their calling notwithstanding those many discouragements that they meet withall therein as for example First few will beleeve their doctrine this is irksome unto them and makes them in the anguish of their heart cry out Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed o Esa 53.1 Secondly they are made a spectacle unto the world and to Angels and to men p 1 Cor 4.9 Thirdly sinne which by their preaching they labour to beate downe doth grow up and abound more and more Fourthly hence they grow weary of their lives as we see in Elias who desires that he may die because of the wickednes of the world q 1 King 19.4 so holy Ieremiah cries out Woe is me my Mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth r Ierem. 15 10. Yet let them lift up their heads and listen unto the comforts pronounced unto them For First God saith to Moses and Samuel and under them to all his Prophets and Christ to his Apostles and under them to all faithfull preachers They have not dispised you but me Secondly the Lord saith unto them feare not I am with you ſ Ierem. 1.8 Thirdly their labour shall not bee altogether in vaine in regard of others for some shall be stil converted wheresoever the Gospell is preached t Acts 17.34 Fourthly their paines shall not be at all in vaine in regard of themselves for they shall bee crowned Thus the Lord is pleased to comfort the sad hearts and lift up the drouping and hanging downe heads of his faithfull Ministers Secondly Magistrates they watch when subjects and inferiours sleepe they take care for all and yet though they bee thus faithfull and zealous they are not respected but rather disobeyed hated and sleighted by the vulgar sort of the sonnes of Beliall This is enough to make them mourne and a just cause of sorrow and therefore to comfort them the Lord bids them not to feare for hee will bee with them u Iosh 1.5 9. and their worke shall bee rewarded Thirdly poore men want in a manner all necessary things which makes them grieve but for these if good the Lord hath these comforts that 1. hee will give them needfull things though not superfluous to the supplying of their wants though not of their desires and 2. those things that hee with-holds from them hee detaines because hee sees them to bee poyson and hurtfull unto them Fourthly Godly and pious men dare not lye nor defraud nor cosen by false weights or false measures and therefore their gaines and meanes is very small but here is their comfort God will provide for them Secondly the Lord hath comforts and consolations for all perils and dangers and
feare affliction because it can but kill the body it cannot destroy the soule Thirdly remember the pleasures of sinne are but for a season wicked delights and joy may be pleasing unto us a while but the end thereof is death and therefore we had better bee cloathed with mourning than girded with this mirth Fourthly remember thy sorrow and mourning shall not long last it shall but endure for a night thou shalt not be long under the Chyrurgians sharpe instrument and therefore beare patiently thy momentany paine Fiftly remember most undoubtedly thy sorrow shall end in eternall joy and glory For if thou patiently suffer with Christ and for Christ then thou shalt be glorified with him ſ Rom 8.17 when and where all griefe and cause of sorrow shall be taken away as our Saviour saith in this verse Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted VERS 5. Blessed are the meeke Vers 5 for they shall inherit the earth § 1. Blessed are the meeke The Fathers and Sect. 1 School-men as was shewed before vers 3. Quest doe onely observe here seven Beatitudes and some of the Fathers and most of the Papists do make Povertie in Spirit the first beatitude and Meeknesse the second and Mourning the third c. Whence they propound this question Why is meeknesse put after povertie of spirit Answ 1 First those that are humble and poore are ordinarily contemned and usually injured and subject to much hard and harsh measure upon the earth and therefore they stand principally in need of meeknesse lest otherwise they should bee provoked unto anger and impatience and desire of revenge Answ 2 Secondly Meeknesse is put after Humilitie and povertie of Spirit because the humble and poore are disposed and more apt unto meekenesse as proud and great rich men are more prone unto anger t Charthus s Sect. 2 § 2. For they shall inherit the earth What Quest 1 is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand this of a sensible or an intelligible earth-these Chrysost s Imperf doth reject Answ 2 Secondly some understand our glorified bodies as David sayth My portion is in the land of the living u Psal 27.13 as if he would say our bodies while we live here are the land of the dead but are called the land of the living when they are glorified Chrysost imperf Answ 3 Thirdly some understand this of the body of Christ that t s of the glory of his claryfied body Thus Saint Hilary upon these words understands them Answ 4 Fourthly by earth some understand eternity to wit eitheir first the heaven of the blessed which is called earth in respect of the imperiall heaven or the court in respect of the throne of God and the Temple of the most high Or Secondly by eternity is meant that new earth which Saint Peter mentioneth 2 Pet. 3. and which is called earth in respect of heaven Chrysost imperf Answ 5 Fiftly some understand this literally of this world they shall inherit the earth that is the world and thus almost all our late divines expound it Answ 6 Sixtly some conjoyne them both understanding both earth and heaven the life present and to come Non de futura solum sed etiam de praesenti Chrys s And thus I take the words indeed to be understood but yet for a more methodicall orderly handling of them we will severally observe a double sense viz. First they are to be understood of this life present Secondly of the life to come First by Earth is meant the life present Meek men are thought to bee deprived of the riches and possessions of this world by worldlings but Christ shewes here the contrary that they shall possesse the earth v Chrys s de variis Or more plainely that although God give unto the meeke eternall life and would have them to expect it and hope for it yet over and above he doth also give them earthly possessions the promise of future blessings doth not take away the hope of present for holinesse hath a promise both of this life and the life to come w 1 Tim. 4.8 which promise is principally and particularly confirmed and made unto the meek both by our Saviour here and also by the Prophet David Psal 27 9.11.22 How doth God give the earth in this sense Quest 2 unto the meeke for we see them often poore persecuted afflicted destitute of food raiment habitation flying from place to place for the safeguard of their lives as meeke Moses was constrained to doe First some understand this of the men of the Answ 1 world as if our Saviour should say blessed are the meeke upon the earth for they shall have many friends in the world And therefore those that desire amity and not enmity let them embrace meeknesse what benefit is it to be opposed by all it were certainely much better to be beloved of all We hate proud men we avoid the company and society of angry men those that are cruell though great men wee wish in their graves now meeke gentle and humblemen are free from that hatred these wishes and consequently gain much love and friendship amongst men Secondly some understand this of the fruition Answ 2 of their part or portion in earthly things as if our Saviour would say blessed are the meeke for others are so troubled turmoiled molested and disquieted that they have no comfort in any thing they enjoy but are in regard of any comfortable use thereof deprived as well of those things which they have as which they have not but they shall enjoy what they possesse with joy and comfort yea although they bee as having nothing x 2 Cor. 6.10 yet they shall possesse all things Thirdly some understand this of the affaires Answ 3 and employments of this world because meeknesse is profitable unto us in every estate and condition of life As for example First meeknesse is very profitable unto those that have undertaken the state of Matrimony for so the Husband shall win his Wife and the Wife the Husband Plato tels us that if a man clap his hands together being both open or if one be shut the other open he takes no harme at all by the blow but if the fists bee both bent he will hurt his hands So if both husband and wife be mild and meeke or if the one be alwaies gentle patient and forbearing the bond of conjugall love doth long continue entire but if both be proud or furious or angry or hasty or revengeful then the Matrimoniall knot of love is quickely loosed and therefore meeknesse is profitable for the married couple if they desire long to continue in mutuall love Secondly meeknesse is very necessary and behovefull both unto children and servants that is Masters and Fathers by being meeke and gentle unto them shall gaine more love respect service and obedience of them then by being proud harsh and cruell unto them Parents and
Antiquity is not alwayes true it may bee said of Old and yet bee false Tertullian saith Quod antiquissimum verissimum Quest 2 that which is most ancient is most true And the Prophet directed by the Spirit of God commands us To seeke and aske for the old pathes where is the good way and walke therin m Ier. 6 16. How then doe we say that Antiquitie is not true We must distinguish betweene a double Antiquity namely Prima the first or Antiquissimum and this we grant according to Tertullian to be verissimum Answ for what is most ancient is most true Secunda the second and this is oftentimes false for thus wee may prove murder from Caine Drunkennesse from Noah ancient religions of the Heathens which were full of superstition yea sacrifices of humane flesh all which are of great antiquity And therefore our Saviour urgeth the Jewes to looke ad primam to the first Antiquity from the beginning it was not thus Matth. 19.8 Quest 3 Why may wee not assent unto Antiquitie although it be not most ancient Answ 1 First because at the best they are but humane authorities and therefore being subject to error we must be very wary how wee subscribe unto them this the Lord admonisheth his people of in these words What is the chaffe to the wheate where the Word of God is compared to wheate and the words or writings of men to chaffe Answ 2 Secondly because truth hath beene revealed unto the world by little and little and not all truths of old time and therefore neither every ancient opinion is true nor every recent tenet false as wee may see by an example or two The Apostle saith The God of this world hath blinded their eyes n 2 Cor. 4.4 Irenaeus Tertullian Augustine yea all before Hierome understood this of the Lord who is blessed for ever but Hierome expounds it of the Divell who is accursed for ever Now the first interpretation is more ancient but the second is more true as all expositors doe now acknowledge Moses saith o Gen. 6.2 The sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire c. Iustine Origen Tertullian Philo Iosephus and divers others understood this of the sinne and fall of the Angels but now all agree that by the sonnes of God are meant not the Angels but the posterity of Seth who married with daughters of the posterity of Cain Here also the first opinion is more ancient but the second more true It was a common errour maintained by all before Augustines time that the Angels were created long before the world and he holding that they were created within the six dayes it was called inventum Augustini And yet hee which was later spake more true than those who were long before him Answ 3 Thirdly many of the ancient Fathers were Heretickes and therefore Antiquitie is not alwayes to be assented unto Tertullian and Cyprian were Montanists wherefore Hierome calls them Haeresiarcha Arch-heretickes Irenaeus Iustinus Papias Tertullian Lactantius were Ghiliasts Origen in many things so faulty that although he often doth hit the marke yet where he misseth none roves so far or erres so grossely as he doth In libris doctorum inveniuntur prava Anselmus In the writings of the Ancients are many slips Dum errorem destruunt in alterum incidunt Senensis While the Fathers laboured to avoid one errour they often fell into another Fourthly the ancient Fathers would not Answ 4 have us embrace their opinions except we finde them consonant unto the holy Scriptures And therefore without this tryall Antiquity is not to be our rule Nolo authoritatem meam sequaris Angust epist 112. ad Paulin. I would not have thee to follow my directions or to build thy faith upon my opinions Solis Scripturis canonicis hanc authoritatem timorem c. August epist. 19. but onely respect the authority of the Canonicall Scriptures and regulate both thy opinions and practise thereby May we not build our faith upon the ancient Quest 4 Fathers First the Papists sometimes say absolutely Answ 1 yes thus one of them Greg. a Valent. tom 3. pag. 291. d saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediately without any other examination they might embrace that Doctrine which the Fathers of old judged to be true So another Brist Mot. 14. cries out what the Fathers beleeved I beleeve what they held I hold what they taught I teach what they preached I preach Secondly some of the Papists are not so lavish Answ 2 as these but limit their answer thus that which all the Fathers deliver with one consent is infallibly true and a sure Rocke for us to build our faith upon This seemes reasonable if it were not a stale to deceive us and a meere jugling tricke to bleare our eyes for wee must know what they meane when they say All the Doctors or the Fathers consenting in one are to be assented unto The meaning whereof is not that they know the judgement of all at any time unlesse it be very rare but this is it p Greg. 4 Valent. tom 3. f. 290. They are to be counted All the Doctors whose authority is such that the circumstances of their learning piety and multitude considered they alone may justly be regarded and the rest neglected as no body if they be compared with these And thus one or more Doctors erring may be pressed with the authority of the rest Here wee see one brave device that although they brag of all the Fathers and say they will refuse nothing wherein they all consent yet when it commeth to scanning they have no hope so much as to finde this consent of all but referre it to their owne discretion wisely to judge by circumstances who are all and what the consent is Another brave device of theirs is to give soveraigne authority to the Pope over the Fathers to explain their meaning to allow them dis-allow them purge them and fit them to their purpose If the Reader desire to see this clearly confirmed let him repaire to White his way to the true Church fol. 328. § 11. Thirdly some Papists of as good credit as the former answer this question negatively that they care not what the Fathers say neither doth their authoritie move them at all and therefore they will be sure not to build their faith upon them here first they speake of the workes and writings of the Fathers in generall thus Marsilius q Def. p. 413. saith He will receive whatsoever they bring consonant to the Scripture but what they bring dissonant from it he will reject upon the authority of the Scripture whereto he will leane Turrecremata saith r In c. Sancta Romana d. 15. n. 12. The writings of the Fathers binde us not to beleeve them in all their opinions but we may lawfully contradict them where they speak against the Scripture or
to be reverenced and doth strongly convince Private spirits when we can say none have as yet thought thus besides your selfe Secondly the true use of the ancient writers is in convincing those adversaries which trust unto them and relie upon them for although this follow not the Fathers say thus therefore it is true yet this followes these men pretend to follow the Doctrine of the Fathers yet in their opinions varie froÌ yea are enemies unto the Fathers and therefore they doe but deceive and juggle with the world making a shew of that which is not This is the usuall pranke of the Papists to exclaime that all the Fathers are on their side and when the matter comes to triall their Judges condemne them and the Fathers speake against them Thirdly the use of the Ancients is for the moving of the affections of their hearers for certainely modest Christians and ingenious natures will be much moved and strongly perswaded when they heare the thing they are exhorted to embrace not onely to be consonant to Scriptures but also agreeable to the example counsell and resolution of the Fathers Fourthly the use of the Fathers is to direct us in outward things or to teach us the nature of indifferent things how farre they may bee used and how they are abused Sect. 3 § 3. Whosoever is angry with his brother c. Quest 1 What is the meaning of this verse in general or of the words distinguished herein namely Anger Racha Foole Iudgement Counsell Fire Answ 1 If the Reader desire full satisfaction herein I referre him to Mr. Weemes in the tractate of the Judiciall Law of Moses lib. 1. chap. 16. and Doctor Field of the Church who will resolve him in this particular m D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. for my own part I forbeare to transcribe them they being both in English and easily to be had Answ 2 Secondly because I would not leave my Reader altogether unresolved I intreat him to take notice that our Saviour here observes three degrees of anger The first is in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause layd downe in these words Whosoever is angry with his brother unadvisedly The second is in shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one Racha that is idle-head light-braine for so Rik in the Hebrew to which this Syrian word Raka agreeth both in found and sense signifieth light or vaine u Iuniur s This indignation may bee expressed also by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like The third degree of anger consists in open railing as calling one Foole with other tearmes of reviling which is a weapon fit for the Gyant with three hands because Tres quasi uno ictu occidit o Basting it killeth three as it were with one blow first himselfe that revileth and raileth Secondly him that giveth credit to his reviling and railing Thirdly him who is slandeted and reviled Answ 3 Thirdly as our Saviour maketh difference of the sinnes so also hee here sheweth three degrees of punishments alluding to the publicke forme of judgement used among the Jewes For first there was the Session of judgement of three who judged of small causes Secondly there was the Councell of three and twentie who determined more weighty matters Thirdly the great Synedrion or Judicatorie which consisted of seventie and two sixe chosen of every Tribe who sometimes convented before them the High Priest and sometimes false Prophets yea sometimes a whole Tribe as reverend Beza thinkes Fourthly from these premises I thus conclude Answ 4 and determine the question First hee that suffers anger to boyle in his breast shall be censured in the secret judgement of God Secondly hee that bewrayeth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assembly of heavenly Angels and Saints Thirdly he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthy of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment For foure kindes of punishments were practised and exercised among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death First strangling secondly the sword thirdly stoning fourthly the fire Of the which they thought the last to bee the worst as Beza affirmes upon this place Or if wee looke to the former words they will helpe us to the true understanding of these It was sayd of old Thou shalt not kill and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of judgement where we see the Jewes held a murderer to bee guiltie of judgement and that not onely positively but privatively as if our Saviour would say yee yeeld the homicide to be guiltie of judgement who really takes away his brothers life but hee is not called into judgement with you who sheddes not his brothers bloud although he hate him in his heart revile him with his tongue But ego dico I say unto you whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of judgement Where wee see Christ gives as much to anger as they to murder p Areti s And therefore the true sence and meaning of the words I take to bee this Hee that is angry shall bee guiltie of judgement that is at the day of judgement hee shall give account and answer for that his anger q Math. 12.36 Hee that calles his brother Racha shall bee guiltie of a Councell that is shall bee more severely punished than the former as his sinne is greater Hee that calles his brother Foole shall bee guiltie of hell fire that is is condemned already before God r Augu. s And yet all these three are eternall punishments and the first may be resembled unto a pettie Sessions the second unto a generall Assizes the third to Marshall law Quest 2 Are then some of these mortall sinnes some veniall doth it deserve condemnation to call our brother foole but not to bee angry with him Answ 1 First the Papists answer here affirmatively both in generall that there are some sinnes in their owne nature mortall and some veniall and in particular that the last sinne mentioned in this verse is mortall the first to wit Anger is but veniall and therefore of his owne nature deserveth not everlasting condemnation which is onely due unto the last to call one Foole Å¿ Bellarm. de Purga lib. 1. c. 4. Secondly Thomas of Aquine likes the generall Answ 2 allowance of the distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes but dislikes the particular application thereof unto this place holding that this Anger which is here spoken of is a deadly sin in that Christ saith He that is angry with his brother is guilty of judgement which words must be understood De motu tendente in nocumentum c. of a motion tending to hurt where there is consent and so that motion is deadly sinne Thom. in opuscul Ex Lippom. Answ 4 Fourthly the distinction of sinnes veniall and not veniall in their owne nature in
throne of grace for mercy with our tongues Fourthly wee must confesse our sinnes unto God with our mouths Fiftly wee must speake the truth and hold forth the truth in our words Sixtly we must edifie our brethren by our speeches and communications z Ephes 4 29. Coloss 4.6 For the performance of these holy duties God in mercy hath given us not as unto the other creatures dumbe and silent tongues but speaking tongues and therefore hee that shall thus farre defraud the Lord of his expectation making this rare member an instrument of wickednesse shall be punished by the Lord for this abuse therof with hell fire Secondly because these speeches are evill in Answ 2 themselves Hence Michael contending with Sathan about the body of Moses durst not use any reviling speeches but onely said The Lord rebuke thee a Jude 9. vers The Lord best knowing the impiety of such words and how prone wee are unto them hath shewed his infinite mercy and care towards us in the preventing of them by the framing fashioning and placing of the tongue God doth nothing in vain therfore he would have the sons of men to anatomize the tongue and to read some profitable lecture upon every particle thereof as for example I. The tongue is placed in the head in the midst of the senses to teach us that our words must bee wise grave weighty and discreet II. The tongue is hedged and fenced in with a double wall namely of earth and of stone the lips being as the earthen wall the teeth as a stone wall to teach us that we must set a watch over our lips and keepe our tongues as with a bridle yea be cautelous and circumspect in our words that nothing may break through the teeth and lips which is either displeasing unto God or disagreeing unto our profession or disgracefull unto our brethren III. The tongue is simple and undivided men being not like Serpents double or cloven tongued to teach us that wee must speake the truth alwaies for truth is but one and we have but one tongue and therefore it should alwaies utter the truth IV. The tongue is tyed below but hath no ligaments above to teach us that our tongues must bee much more prone and ready to speake of heavenly and celestiall things then of earthly and terrestriall frequent in discoursing of those things which are above more spare of those which are below V. It is of a soft not of a hard canly or tough nature to teach us that our words must be mild soft gentle and not proud reprochfull cruell disdainfull and the like These things the Lord would have us to ruminate upon in our tongues that so it may be a meanes to make us more wary of our words we being naturally so prone to breake forth upon all occasions and provocations unto unchristian speeches which are both displeasing to our Father hurtfull to our brother and mortall to our selves and therefore if wee would not defile our tongues provoke our God extinguish grace grieve the Spirit enflame and kindle the fire of hell for the burning of our selves wee should abstaine from all rayling reviling and reprochfull words not saying in our anger to our brother either Racha or thou Foole. Quest 4 Wee are prone to utter what we ought not against our brother in our rage as was truely said before and therefore what meanes may we use for the curbing of this little troublesome and firy member the tongue which often sets on fire the whole course of nature Answ 1 First study to answer and learne to speake well The righteous studieth to answer but the mouth of the wicked powreth forth evill things b Pro. 15.28 Let us not accustome our selves to speake whatsoever comes uppermost as the proverbe is but digest weigh and ponder the nature and quality of our words before we speake Answ 2 Secondly strive and endeavour to speake molliter mildly gently calmely that thy answers may be soft c Pro. 15.1 for they will pacifie wrath that thy tongue may bee soft for that breaketh the bone d Pro. 25.15 Frangit osseum that is durissimum rigidissimum gentle and soft words wil mollifie the most hard rigide and crosse natures e Tremel sup Answ 3 Thirdly learne to speake sanctè holily and purely Let thy words be seasoned with salt fit for edifying that they may adde grace to the hearers Ephes 4.28 Coloss 4.6 Let us accustome our selves to pious discourses that they may become habituall unto us and so wee shall bee the more free from all corrupt and wicked speeches which our Saviour hath threatned here to punish with hell fire Sect. 9 § 9. Shall be in danger of hell fire What is meant by Gehenna Quest Hell in this place Answ 1 First some hereby understand the valley of Hinnom which is mentioned Iosua 15.8 And which was abused by Idolaters to barbarous inhumane and heathenish Idolatry Thus Ahaz burns incense in the valley of Hinnom and burnt his children in the fire after the abominations of the heathen f 2 Chro. 28. Thus Manasses causeth his children to passe through the fire in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom 2 Chron. 33 6. The fire wherein their children were burnt was called Tophet They have built the high places sayth Ieremiah of Tophet which is in the valley of Hinnom to burne their sonnes and their daughters in the fire g Ierem. 7 31. And the Idoll whereunto they there offered their children was called Mâlech They built the high places in the valley of Hinnom to cause their sonnes and their daughters to passe through the fire unto Molech h Ier. 32.35 Answ 2 Secondly in this valley of Hinnom there was a double fire First the fire wherein their children were burnt our Saviour here by the fire of Gehenna may have reference to this fire thus First this valley of Hinnom was a place of miserie in regard of those many slaughters that were committed in it through their barbarous idolatry so Hell is a place of miserie and infelicitie wherein there is nothing but sorrow Secondly by the bitter cries and ejaculations of poore infants the restlesse torments of hell may be shadowed here also Secondly in this valley of Hinnom was another fire which was kept continually burning for the consuming of dead carkasses and filth and the garbidge that came out of the Citie Now our Saviour by the fire of Gehenna in this place hath reference principally to this fire signifying hereby the perpetuitie and everlastingnesse of hellish paines If my Reader desire further to learne how the Kabbalists paraphrase and distinguish of a superiour and inferiour Gehenna or how they observe seven mansions or degrees in Gehenna called 1. Infernus 2. Perditio 3. Profundum 4. Taciturnitas 5. Vmbra mortis 6. Terra inferior 7. Terra sitiens Let him read Capnio de Kabala pag. 644. and Pet. Galat. lib. 12. cap. 6. lib. 7.
not at things which are seene but at things which are not seene l 2 Cor. 4.18 Where wee may observe that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is so to looke as the Archer looketh to the marke hee that beholdeth a woman thus hath an adulterous eye yea the word here used ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is not onely to looke with the eye but with the heart signifying more then ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for this onely signifies the beholding of an object simply which way a man may behold a woman without sinne but that signifies the intention of the minde which goes along with the eye and thus to behold a woman with the sight of the eye and the lust of the heart as evill is here forbidden If the sight of the eye be thus dangerous and readie to conveye lust unto the Quest 2 heart is it not then good to plucke out or put out our eyes First some of the Heathen knowing how unruly the eye was have pulled out their eyes Answ 1 thinking them most happy who were so blinde of which minde was Seneca when he said Nonne intèlligis partem foelicitatis nostroe esse coecitatem It addes no small deale unto our happinesse that wee are blinde Secondly these were mistaken for Christ requireth not this of us to plucke out our bodily Answ 2 seeing eyes but to pull out our sinfull eye in the next verse that is to take lust from our eye which is a Member of our sinfull body and then the eye of it selfe is a good member of the body § 2. Hee that looketh upon a woman to lust after hath committed adulterie with her already Sect. 2 in his heart Quest It is questioned here by many Whether the uncleane desires of the heart bee a breach of this Commandement thou shalt not commit adultery or of the last Thou shalt not covet Answ 1 First some of the Fathers have thought that the uncleannesse of the heart doth not belong unto this seaventh Precept God doth not by this Commandement cut off the sinfull thoughts but the sinfull act said Gregor in Ezech hom 13. Yea Augustine also is of this opinion That in this seaventh Commandement the worke of uncleannesse onely is noted but in the tenth the very concupiscence m Aug. in qu 71. in Exod. Answ 2 Secondly the inward sanctimonie and purity of the minde is here commanded and the contrary forbidden as appeares by these particulars First by the definition of puritie and chastitie which is to be holy both in body and spirit thus Saint Paul describeth a true Virgin n 1 Cor. 7 34. And thus he exhorts us to bee o 1 Thes 5. â3 Secondly both the soules and bodies of thâ faithfull are the Temples of the Holy Ghost and therefore ought to be kept holy p 1 Cor. 3 16. Thirdly Chrysostome urgeth these foure reasons I. From the interpretation of our blessed Saviour who sheweth that this Commandement is broken in the very inward lust and concupiscence in this verse II. From the analogie and correspondencie which it hath with other Commandements To bee angry with our brother without a cause is a breach of the precedent Commandement Thou shalt not kill So to desire a strange woman though the act of concupiscence follow not is against this Precept III. In respect of God who doth not so much looke to the worke of man as to his heart IV. Because concupiscence is the cause of adulterie all adultery proceeding from concupiscence q Mark 7.21 Chrysostom hom 12. in Mat. And therefore seeing the effect that is adultery and outward uncleannesse is forbidden in this Precept it followeth also that the very cause thereof which is concupiscence should be restrained Sect. 3 § III. Whosoever shall looke upon a woman c. hath committed adultery with her Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour here ascribe Adultery to the eye and a wanton looke Answ 1 First because the sence provokes unto act as the Apostle saith he plants and Apollo waters unto good 1 Cor. 3.6 So we may say the eye plants and the tongue and speech waters unto impurity and uncleannesse Secondly because the eye is the most quick Answ 2 sense ut vidi ut perij sometimes a glade of the eye brings a glance to the heart which sets on fire the whole course of nature Observe here that a man hath two eyes to wit I. Oculus informans the right eye whereby sometimes he casually beholds a woman this is not simply condemned as was shewed before § 1. II. There is Oculus depascens the left eye which delights in the beholding of beauty and is never glutted therewith this is faultie and here forbidden as was shewed before Indeede the first sight is sometimes a baite and proves at last mortall as we see in Evah whose sight of the Apple cost the world deare r Gen. 3.6 afterwards the sight of women caused those sinnes that at length brought the Dleuge Å¿ Gen. 6.2 The sight of Dinaâ cost the Shechemites their lives t Gen. 34.2 And the sight of Joseph unto his Mistresse brought her to forget all woman-hood u Gen 39.7 And Davids eye first casually beholding Bathsheba occasioned adultery subornation to drunkennesse and murder Thirdly because the beholding of beautie Answ 3 is evill and doth pollute in it selfe if it be with delight and desire after it And hence in the law the brother and sister were to be cut off if they saw and did contemplate that is willingly and with delight one anothers nakednesse v Levit. 20.17 And therefore with Iob we should make a covenant with our eyes and not give way to alascivioâs looke What lookes must we principally avoide Quest 2 There is a three-fold aspect of women Answ namely First there is Visus solicitans a sight which perswadeth and counselleth unto evill and this is wicked Solomon saith He winketh with his eyes w Pro. 6.13 that is he laboures by wanton lookes winkes smiles and the like to seduce and allure These as absolutely wicked are to bee avoided Secondly there is Visus ruminans a pleasing and delightfull looke this Solomon forbids Let not thine eyes behold strange women x Pro. 23.33 And his father David telleth us it is a vanitie and therefore we should turne our face from it y Psal 119.37 This is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the very thing which is here forbidden Noli aspicere quod non licet concupiscere Doe not looke earnestly upon that which it is not lawfull for thee at all to covet Bern. Oculus impudicus impudici cordis nuntius Augustin Such lookes are often the fore-runners of unchaste actions and doe presage an unchaste heart Thirdly there is Visus casualis an accidentall or casuall aspect this is not evill in it selfe yet even in this wee must be warie and watchfull and not let our heart goe along with our eye § 4. To lust
that divine perfection which God requires in every good work yea how the outward good workes which hee performes are stained and blotted with pride vaine boasting ostentation and selfe-love Thirdly let him diligently observe the stupiditie of his conscience how bold and obstinate and senselesse it is as for example 1. He never doubts of his condition 2. He never feares the wrath and judgements of God 3. He never seekes to be delivered from the wrath to come 4. Hee never trembles wâth the sight of his sinnes his heart not being circumcised he is never touched with a sense of his iniquities The Children of God are ever and anon in heavinesse and teares for the sinnes they commit against so gracious a God and so beloved a Father thinking in this kinde every mole-hill a mountaine but the naturall man although hee be never sure yet he is alwaies secure singing peace unto his owne soule and saying no evill shall come unto him Fourthly let him truely know and acknowledge the end of his obedience and what his aime and scope is in all the good duties which he performes namely alwaies either his gaine or estimation of the world or vaine glory ever obeying for himselfe never for God ever seeking himselfe never seeking the glory of his heavenly Father Fifthly and lastly let him consider his weakenesse of rather want of faith let him examine what spirit he hath well may he have the Spirit of slumber and a deceivable presumption but that internall sweetnesse and spirituall peace which might corroborate him against terrors dangers and death or comfort him in afflictions or make him victorious over the greatest tryals Rom. 8.38 he never had the least tast or rellish of Quest 8 Must we only judge our selves by our works Answ We must not onely judge our selves by our externall actions but also by our internall by our thoughts consciences and least sinnes as for example First if thou be not a thiefe then see whether thou art not unmercifull or coveteous or desirous of something which is thy neighbours Secondly if thou bee no murtherer then see if thou hast not beene angry with thy brother without a cause if thou hast not hated him if thou hast not endeavoured at least desired to bee revenged if thou hast not contended with him for some petty trifles if thou hast not called him Racha or foole in thy anger yea examine whether thou lovest him or not Thirdly if thou bee no adulterer then see if thou hast not either with thy hands or eyes or heart or affection lusted after some or shewed some wanton tokens Fourthly if thou be no perjured person or one who hath horribly prophanned the name of God by blasphemies then see if thou hast not sometimes without an oath spoken rashly or irreverently of God or of the Gospel or of holy things yea hast thou not had unreverend thoughts of God Thus examine thy selfe both by thy outward and inward man Quest 9 If this strictnesse be now required of us under the Gospel then who can be saved Answ 1 First by the workes of the law no man living can be justified or saved Answ 2 Secondly every one is then made the child of God when the spirit of God speakes unto him by faith Answ 3 Thirdly this evidence and testimonie of the Spirit is by and by confirmed unto us by a holy conversation of life which is performed in the sinceritie of the heart all our actions proceeding from sincere affections Answ 4 Fourthly and from hence we are assured by the same blessed Spirit that our infirmities shall not ãâã imputed unto us but covered by that precious garment of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 8.2 and 4.5 6. from Psal 32. And therefore our failings shall not make us fall short of eternall life if we doe but in sinceritie of heart strive and endeavour to serve the Lord in whatsoever he requires for he graciously doth accept of the will for the deede § 2. Sweare not at all Sect. 2 Why is this generall negation added Quest 1 First Answ something is here to bee understood in the answer of the Pharisees They say Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes as if they would say thou shalt pay unto God what thou sweatest By God to give unto him but if thou swearest by any thing else namely either by heaven or earth or Ierusalem or thy hand or eye c. then thou needest not to performe thine oath except thou wilt This was the Pharisees glosse upon that saying which is mentioned before verse 33. and so our Saviour gives us a touch of it Mat. 23.16 Hereunto our Saviour in this verse and the two following answers that by those things to wit heaven earth c. it is neither lawfull to forsweare nor to sweare this âe layes downe and collects that Wherein were the Scribes and Pharisees Quest. 2 faultie concerning this third Commandement First in generall Gualter upon these words Answ 1 observes that both they might be and many amongst us are guiltie here of abusing the name of God and violating this precept many waies without an oath as for example First when we speake irreverently of divine things to wit either I. of God himselfe or II. of his law or III. of his threatnings or IV. by wresting and perverting the examples of Gods judgements or V. by jesting of Scripture inter pocula in our mirth Secondly when wee abuse it unto inchantments Answ 2 and spels as is done with Saint Iohns Gospel and Psal 50. Thirdly when we abuse it unto Execration and cursing as God quite it or the vengeance of God light upon him for it or the like Fourthly when it is abused for gaine thus I. Beggars daily and hourely profane the name of God II. those also who pretend religion that they may deceive the better III. And they who teach chaffe for wheate the inventions of man for the word of God Fifthly Magistrates are here faultie when they doe not use the power which is given them by God unto the glory of God and his truth All these are transgressors of this precept and yet without an oath But these being more remote from our Saviours scope in this verse I leave them Secondly more particularly there is here a double fault which our Saviour meetes withall in the Pharisees to wit first that they condemned no rash oathes by the name of God but only Perjurie if a man did not sweare falsely then they thought him not faulty although hee swore by God Secondly as they condemned not those oathes which were dierctly sworne by God except they forsweare themselves so neither did they blame those oathes which were indirectly sworne by God to wit by his creatures of both which particularly First the Jewes thought that they were not bound to performe their oathes except the oath were by God Observ or by the gold of the Temple or by the gift upon the altar Mat. 23.16
preserve us from that evill one the divell Thirdly hee will inhabite and dwell with us and in us 2 Cor. 6 18. Fourthly he will provide all good things for us Fifthly he will guide and direct us by his Spirit Rom. 8.14 15. Sixthly hee will give the Kingdome of heaven unto us Luke 12.32 Rom. 8.17 What is it that hinders our prayers from being Quest 7 heard Answ for wee often call upon our Father but he answers us not The impediments are either First Generall namely sinne because God will not heare sinners Ioh. 9.31 nor those who regard iniquity in their hearts Psal 66.18 Secondly particular to wit First Cruelty Yee shall make many prayers but I will not heare Esa 1.15 for your hands are bloody Secondly hard-heartednesse against the poore He that stoppeth his eares against the crie of the poore he also shall cry himselfe but shall not be heard Prov. 21.13 Thirdly dissension and discord hence our Saviour adviseth those to be reconciled who have offended one another before they come to offer up the Calves of their lips unto God Read Mat. 5.24 and Marke 11.25 Fourthly Pride God resists withstands and denies good things unto the proud but giveth grace to the humble see Psal 51.17 and Esa 66.2 and 1 Pet. 5.5 Fifthly Doubting he that would be heard must pray in faith without wavering Iames 1.6 Sixthly Contempt of the word of God Because I have called and yee refused yea set at naught all my counsell therefore ye shall call but I will not heare you t 1 Prov. 1.24 25.28 And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be heard we must carefully eschew Cruelty Miserablenesse Discord Pride Doubting Contempt of Gods word yea all sinnes whatsoever Quest. 8 Who are they that God hath promised to heare when they they pray thus Our Father Ans 1 First those who beleeve in him and place all their trust and confidence upon him John 1.12 Ans 2 Secondly those who by a spirituall regeneration are ingrafted into Christ John 15.5 Ans 3 Thirdly those who are sealed by the Spirit of promise unto the day of their salvation Rom. 8.9 Ans 4 Fourthly those who first of all ayme at and seeke for the glory of God 1 Cor. 10.31 Ans 5 Fifthly they who strive in their life and conversation to imitate God labouring to be holy pure and perfect as he is Mat. 5.44 Ans 6 Sixthly those who devote themselves wholly unto the service of God both in soule and body 1 Cor. 6.19 20. denying themselves their owne wils and desires submitting and subjecting themselves wholly to the will and pleasure of God Sect. 4 § 4. Which art in heaven Quest 1 How are these words to be understood Answ 1 First Augustine understands them of the hearts of the faithfull as though those Temples were the heaven wherein God dwels He confirmes his paradoxe by these arguments I. Because otherwise those who are higher in stature state and situation should be nearer unto God that is if God dwell in heaven literally understood then taller men and those who live upon mountaines and hils and ambitious and high spirits should be nearest unto God whereas the poore lowly and contrite in spirit are nearest and dearest unto him II. Because God professeth that hee will dwell in the humble and with them u Esa 57.15 Therefore saith the Father by heaven is meant the hearts of the humble III Because God hath said that the hearts of his children are his Temple and mansion place 1 Cor. 3.16 and 6.19 and 2 Cor. 6.16 IV. Because God is not to be included in heaven Secondly although the remembrance of this Answ 2 Father be venerable yet I dare not subscribe unto his opinion in this particular and that for these two reasons namely 1. Because if wee may not include God in heaven no more may we in the hearts of the faithfull for as he is extra calum non exclusus without heaven yet not shut out of heaven as he is intra caelum non inclusus within heaven yet not shut up in the heaven so he is also intra corda non inclusus in the hearts of the faithfull but not included within them 2. Because although God bee present in the earth as well as in the heavens as followes in the next question yet there is a more full and ample manifestation of the Majesty and glory of God in heaven then there is one earth Heaven is his seate and Throne earth is but his footstoole The truth of this reason further appeares thus First the Scripture saith he dwelleth in heaven v 1 Tim. â 16 and he looked downe from heaven Psal 2.3 and 14 12. Secondly the manifestation of Gods power justice and anger is from thence God manifested his power upon the old world by raine from heaven he shewed his wonderfull workes upon Egypt by haile from heaven yea notified his power upon the Amorites by throwing stones from heaven upon them Josh 10 and upon Sodome by raining fire and brimstone from heaven upon them Gen. 19. Thirdly Christ praying lookes up unto heaven Marke 7. and Luke 9. Fourthly Christ telleth us that as he descended from heaven so hee will againe ascend into heaven Ephes 4.10 And therefore this word heaven is not here to bee understood of the hearts of the faithfull but of the Empyreall heaven Why doe we say Which art in heaven is not Quest 2 God every where First in generall God is every where both in Answ 1 heaven and earth Esay 66.1 Ieremiah 22.23 24. Secondly God is on earth and his eyes are Answ 2 in all the corners thereof 1 King 8.23 Thirdly but his glory is most transcendent and apparent in Heaven that being his throne Answ 3 Reade Psalme 2.4 and 5.34 and 115.3 and Esa 57.15 and 1. Tim. 6.15 Answ 4 Fourthly God is said to be in Heaven I. in regard of GOD. II. in regard of our selves First we say our Father which art is Heaven in regard of God and that for these ends I. That we may understand him to be the Creator of Heaven II. That wee may hereby confesse him to bee the governour of all the world who sees and knowes all our necessities Psalme 2.4 and 115.3 Yea hereby we shew forth his divine dominion that unto his Kingdome and office who is in Heaven doth appartaine to heare our Prayers to consider our wants to regard our necessities to relieve our distresses and to afford helpe unto us in all our straights III. That wee may shew forth his divine power that he is able to doe and give those things which we demand all things being in his power IV. That we may acknowledge his divine wisedome for being in Heaven he knowes how to free and helpe us yea what may be truely good for us V. That we may acknowledge him to bee the Author w Rom. 6.23 and giver of heavenly joy and eternall life o VI. Christ reacheth us to
call God Father to shew hereby two miraculous things unto us viz. First that hee who dwels in that inaccessible light and height which no eye can attaine unto 1 Tim. 6.16 is yet notwithstanding prepared to heare the requests of poore earth-wormes when they pray unto him Secondly that the Prayers which are uttered in a small still voyce should ascend the Clouds and penetrate the Heavens Secondly we say our Father which art in Heaven in regard of our selves and that for these ends viz. I. That all our thoughts of God might be divine and heavenly or that we might have no base or earthly conceits of God not any human imagination of him lest we should measure him by the standard of carnall reasoÌ II. To teach us to state a difference betweene our heavenly and our earthly Father because he is omnipotent perfect just impartiall and the like which our naturall parents are not x Math. 23 9. III. That by this compellation or addition wee might bee admonished to seeke heavenly not earthly things of God and when as wee seeke earthly to desire them for this end that wee may be more enabled to doe good and thereby to glorifie God having a spirituall arme and end even in our petitions for temporall things IV. That by this appellation we might bee admonished to know and acknowledge that so long as wee live on earth wee are pilgrims and strangers from the Lord who is in Heaven and consequently to excite and kindle our desires that they may be enflamed with a longing and hungring affection after the fruition possession of that heavenly Kingdome where our Father is Chem. Harm Cap. 51 fol. 607. V That we might pray the more fervently seeing we invocate a heavenly Father VI. That wee might rather use the spirit then the voyce in Prayer because it is not the words of the mouth but the sighes groanes and desires of the heart which reach unto Heaven VII That wee might bee carefull to crave no unlawfull nor unjust thing at the hands of our Father which is in Heaven VIII That we might bee carefull to be transformed unto a heavenly nature and conversation that seeing our Father is in Heaven we might as children of such a Father have our conversation on earth as though we were in Heaven § 4. Hallowed be thy Name Sect. 5 What is meant heere by the Name of God Quest 1 First the Name of God sometimes signifies Answ 1 God himselfe They that love thy name that is thy selfe are blessed Psalme 5.12 Secondly sometimes Name signifies the Answ 2 workes of God How excellent is thy Name that is thy workes Ps 8.10 Thirdly sometimes Name doth signifie and Answ 3 denote unto us the attributes of God as Exodus 3 14 15. My name is Eheje and Iehovah that is one that hath life and being in himselfe and from himselfe and gives life unto all other creatures and Exod. 15.3 The name of the Lord is Dominus bellicosus a warlike God so he is called El-elohim a strong and A mighty God and Saddai or Schaddai an All-sufficient God Fourthly Name by a Metonymie is taken for glory or honour Oh Lord shew thy Name that is thy glory honour and power Exod. 9.16 and 14.4.17 and 33.19 and Iosh 7.9 Fifthly it signifies the worship or celebration of God Acts 21.23 And thus in this place it is taken for the glorie honour and worship of God himselfe and the celebration of him in his attributes What is meant by this word Hallowod Quest 2 First it signifies to make holy thus Christ Answ 1 sanctified himselfe Iohn 17.19 and us Romans 8.30 Secondly it signifies to consecrate or dedicate Answ 2 unto some holy use Thus the leviticall holy things were separated from a common use and therefore were called holy Thirdly it signifies a preparation unto divine Answ 3 worship Exod. 19.10 Fourthly it signifies to proclaime or declare Answ 4 one to be holy and so it is taken in this place to set forth the glory of God Obser Teaching us that we must both desire and endeavour both labour and pray that the Lord may bee glorified in us and by us 1. Corinth 10.31 Why must we thus earnestly endeavour and Quest 3 servently desire that Gods Name may be glorified First because God is better and more worthy Answ 1 to be sanctified and glorified then any other is He infinite and incomparable there is none worthy to be compared unto our Father which is in Heaven And therefore our chiefest aime in all things must be to glorifie h m. Answ 2 Secondly because he is most able to recompense us if we glorifie him There is none able to doe that for us which our God can wherefore our chiefest care should be to Hallow his Name Answ 3 Thirdly because all things were made for his glory we were by him created for this end Proverbs 16.4 and therefore let us not frustrate his expectation nor defraud him of his right but labour to honour him and hallow his Name in all our actions Answ 4 Fourthly because God creating us for his glory he will be glorified by us either by our conversion or by our confusion And therefore if we desire to be preserved from eternall destruction we must be carefull to advance his glory here on earth Answ 5 Fifthly because it is a signe of our filiation and adoption into the fellowship of sonnes for a child honours his Father Malach. 1.6 And therefore if we desire to be assured that we are heires of glory we must glorifie our Father which is in heaven Answ 6 Sixthly because God hath honoured us and that two manner of waies namely I. Temporally he made all things for us that is hee made the world for man and made man Lord of the world over all the creatures II. Spiritually he hath daigned to call us his children a Iohn 1.12 Ro. 8.17 he hath married us to Christ b Phil. 2.9 such a dignity as we are not able worthily enough to conceive off David thought it a great thing to be called the Kings sonne in law how great then is our dignity that are not the sonnes in law of an earthly King but the adopted sonnes of the King of Heaven and earth And therefore we shall be left without excuse if we make it not our chiefest study to bring much glory and honour on earth to our heavenly Father Answ 7 Seventhly because God will honour us if we honour him And that I. In this life 1. Samuel 2 30. II. In the life to come Daniel 12.3 and Mathew 13.43 Wherefore we should endeavour to advance and set forth his glory Aaginst the summe and substance of this question it will be objected Object God is incompatible and therefore how can he be honoured or glorified He is infinite and perfect and therefore what can be added unto him Answ 1 First it is true we cannot augment or encrease that essentiall glory which is in God
passe Answ 1 First because this is the best way not to bee harmed by any casualty or crosse It is much better for a man to swim with the streame then by striving against the streame to be drowned A man had better patiently to yeeld and submit himselfe unto God in affliction then by repining and murmuring to adde affliction unto affliction for none gaines by contending with his Maker Answ 2 Secondly Vana est sine viribus ira Anger without power to revenge is idle wee cannot prevaile against God but doe we what wee can he will doe all his pleasure and therefore patience is the best Thirdly whatsoever the Lord doth is just Answ 3 as was said before and therefore patience and submission becomes us in all sorts of crosses whatsoever Answ 4 Fourthly the Lord hath Despotical and Lordly power over us we are but the clay the work of his hands the sheepe of his pasture and therefore we should be willingly contented with all his dealings Fifthly whatsoever the Lord doth unto us is done Paterno amore non tyrannico more with a fatherly affection not in a tyrannicall passion as thus evidently appeares I. He seekes our good he desires not our destruction but rather that we might live II. He takes notice of all our wants distresses and dangers the haires of our head are numbred before him p Mat. 10.30 And all our teares are put into his bottle q Psal 56.8 III. When he doth tempt and afflict us it is for our good Wee are chastened of the Lord that we should not be condemned with the world r 1 Cor. 11.32 IV. He never afflicts us above our strength but with the temptation makes a way to escape ſ 1 Cor. 10 13. And therefore who would not commend himselfe into his hands cast himselfe into his lap and commit himselfe unto his protection providence tuition and care Quest 7 Who are blame-worthy here First those who murmure against God in the time of adversity misery and affliction And therefore that we may not be faulty herein Answ 1 we should remember these things to wit I. If we give reverence to the Fathers of our flesh when they correct us shall wee not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of Spirits when he afflicts us t Heb. 12.9 II. If all be made partakers of chastisement then why should we murmure u Heb. 12.8 III. If correction be a signe of Gods love unto us then we should not repine at it v Heb. 12.6 IV. If affliction be a confirmation of our adoption then it is cheerefully to bee undergone w Heb. 12 7. V. If wee receive good things from Gods hands which we have not deserved shall we not receive evill things which we have deserved x Job 2.10 And therefore let us learne to be contented in the worst condition in regard of temporall things as Paul was y Phil. 4.12 let us patiently submit our selves unto God as David did z 2 Sam. 15.26 and learne to give thankes unto God or to acknowledge his justice in all his judgements as Iob did Iob 1.21 Secondly those who relapse and fall either Answ 2 unto idolatry or temporizing through feare of affliction Daniel and the three Children durst cast themselves upon God the one suffering himselfe to be cast into the Lyons denne rather then he would omit the worship of the true God the other into the fire rather then commit idolatry by worshipping a false God Dan. 3. and 6. Thus confident and constant were also the Apostles of Christ who herein are worth our imitation a Act. 4.19 5.29 Thirdly those who in the time of affliction give themselves to the use of wicked meanes as Answ 3 for example 1. In injuries men often flie presently unto evill speeches and revenge altogether unmindful that it was not done without Gods permission and providence 2. In sicknesse some repaire presently unto witches charmes and the like 3. In poverty some run unto theft fraud deceit cozenage supplanting others and the like Fourthly they who immoderately bewaile Answ 4 any losse or crosses the revelation of the will of God should cause to cease all such mourning 1 Sam. 3.18 and 2 Sam. 12.20 Fifthly those who are given to covetous wishes desires prayers and immoderate cares whereof afterwards Fifthly in this petition Thy will be done understood Answ 5 de voluntate decreti wee are taught to take heed that we doe not tempt the providence of God that is we must not so adhere unto the will of God that wee neglect the ordinary meanes which God hath appointed to be used for the meanes are the ordination of God and a part of his will and therefore by no meanes to be neglected What meanes are they which wee must not neglect Answ The meanes are either Externall which are either Remedies against evils and that either To come as caution circumspection and care not to intrude our selves into danger Present and that either In act as Medicines and Physick against sicknes In power as Marriage against concupiscence Meanes for the obtaining of good things as labour industry wisdome c. Internall are to be used according to the external which if they be Absent then wee must adhere to the internall and trust onely in them and that in their order namely First wee must use prayer thus doth Hezekiah both against his sicknesse and his enemy Esa 37.1 2 14. and 38.2 Secondly faith wee must say 1. God sees my distresse 2. God hath brought me into this straight And 3. hee will take care of me to deliver me and helpe me if it may stand with his glory and my good Thirdly patience although the Lord should not deliver us thus the three children say if the Lord will not preserve them then they will patiently suffer for his sake Dan. 3.17 Present they are either Evill and diabolicall which are not at all to be used as was said before Good and then First the externall meanes are to be used with all fidelity Secondly but we must not trust in them but corroborate them by the addition of the internall meanes Sect. 5 § 5. In earth as it is heaven Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First something hath been said hereof before § 3 Answer 2. to the objection Answ 2 Secondly some expound this of Christ and his Church Thy will be done in earth that is in the Church the Spouse as it is in heaven that is by Christ the head of the Church Answ 3 Thirdly some understand this of the Church Militant and Triumphant Thy will be done in earth that is in the Church militant as it is in heaven that is the Church Triumphant And thus it is usually interpreted Quest 2 What is observable in these words Answ Two things viz. First that in Heaven God is perfectly worshipped Secondly that on earth God is not perfectly worshipped Obser 1
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâde partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
take up his habitation and abiding place in an Inne Who would set up his staffe in a strange place that is upon his journey to his native Countrey and his naturall kindred Mich. 2.10 Or 4. Heape up treasures and build and plant as though we should live here for ever Oh let us consider how sottish we show our selves so long as we thus adorne beautifie value and overprize this life Heraclitus the Philosopher spake very wittily of the bow and the arrow applying it to the thing in hand A bow in Greeke is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã comming from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies life because men were wont to get their living with their bow Now the bow doth not give life unto but rather killeth those creatures which it shooteth at Wherefore Heraclitus said of it It hath in word a name of life but indeed a worke of death So this life is called life but more properly might be tearmed death and therefore is not thus out of measure to be esteemed Secondly they erre here who are so carefull to Answer 2 preserve their lifes that to doe it they will wound their tender consciences and pretend a necessity for it as some doe in the time of sicknesse I meane the plague forsake house and wife and children and family not caring what danger they be exposed unto and all this for feare of being infected thus women sometimes will rather prostitute themselves then suffer themselves to be killed and men perjure themselves swearing that which they never intend to performe to save their lives And salve all with a plaister of necessitie But all such must remember these two things 1. Nescit mori there is no necessity of this life and therefore better loose it then save it by unlawfull meanes Answer 3 2. Hee that saves his life by these wicked meanes shall lose it Math. 16.25 that is he that by sinne saves his naturall life by that sinne exposeth body and soule to eternall death Thirdly they are faulty here who are so unwilling to depart out of this life For this life is but onely a journey and death puts an end thereunto bringing us to our wished Port. Now we doe not this in other things For 1. Every man who hath a long tedious and dangerous journey to goe is glad not sad when his journey is finished Why should wee then be sorry when God puts an end to our miserable life which is so full of labour and evill as was shewed before 2. A man is content to leave his fathers cottage to be entertained into the Kings service 3. A Scholler is well pleased to goe from the University to a great Benefice And therefore why should any of the children of God be unwilling to goe from earth to heaven from labour to ease Quest 7 from a vale of misery to a place of felicity Some desperate and discontented spirit may be will here enquire if he may not ridde himselfe out of the world For if this life be not true life but onely falsely called life and neither worth esteeming nor by any unlawfull meanes to be kept nor unwillingly to be parted withall then what great matter is it for him to cut the throat of his owne life Answer For the full satisfaction of this question we will lay downe three things namely First the causes why some have done it K Secondly the causes why none must or ought to doe it L. Thirdly the punishment of those who haââ or will doe K M. Reasons of selfe murder K. First we have to consider the causes why some have miserably shortned their owne dayes to wit Reason 1 1. Some have done it by a law when they were old it was a law amongst some of the barbarous Gentiles that when men were come to such an age that they were not able to worke any longer they should be sent into a wild and uninhabited desart where they should either kill themselves or suffer themselves to be devoured of wild beasts This is barbarous indeed and monstrous inhumane Reason 2 2. Some have cut the thread of their owne lives by reason of some tedious sicknesse or disease wherewith they have beene held Thus M. Pertius Latro being wearyed out with a quartaine ague which he could not get ridde of killed himselfe This we must not doe because the crosse which God layes upon us must be borne whether it be long or short heavy or light Reason 3 3. Some have done it by obtaining of leave thus Euphrates the Philosopher obtaining leave of Adrian murdred himselfe because he was very old and very sickly But this is not to be done because the Lord onely is the Lord of life and therefore no King or Monarch hath power to dispense with this or tollerate any to lay hands upon themselves Reason 4 4. Some have wilfully cast themselves away by an opinion of a false immortality of the soule Thus Cloanthes Chrysippus Empedocles Zena and Cato minor But this we must take heed of because at the soule is immortall so there is immortall death and eternall destruction whereunto this opinion a âeades and it is onely the godly who are made happy by death 5. Some have beene selfe murderers by reason Reason 5 of a detestation of some sinne committed Rev. 14.13 thus Lucretia being ravished by Tarquin murdered herselfe This we must not doe because the fault is enlarged not lessened by this meanes this life being the space and time of true repentance 6. Some have laid violent hands upon themselves Reason 6 for the avoyding of some sinne which they feare they shall fall into being strongly tempted and assaulted thereunto and the sinne being of that nature that they had rather die then commit it But we must not doe evill that good may come of it we must not doe a present evill for the avoyding of a future 7. Some make themselves away that so they Reason 7 may be ridde of some temporall evils or spirituall terrors which lie upon them we must remember that it is mere folly for a man to run and rush himselfe into those dangers which hee feares and therefore not doe as they doe who being afraid of hell runne thereunto by thus killing themselves L. Secondly Reasons against selfe-murder let us now consider why we must not upon any occasion cut the thread of our owne lives 1. It is contrary unto the Lawes of the Land Reason 1 because it is the cutting away of a member from the Common-wealth the depriving of the King of a subject And therefore by the Lawes such are exposed to all disgrace and not suffred to be buryed in the Church-yard but in some high way 2. It is contrarie to the Law of nature Reason 2 Omne appetit praesor vationem sui every creature by the instinct of nature desires the preservation both of the Species and Individuum 3. It is contrary to the Law of God as appeares Reason 3 thus First
at that day Surely it shall goe well with the righteous Answer and therefore let us examine our selves by these signes whether we be righteous men or not to wit First are all thy sinnes pardoned and blotted out in Christ art thou washed cleane in the blood of the Lambe Psalme 32.1 Rev. 7.14 Secondly hath the Spirit of God taught thee to call God Father art thou by the Spirit assured that thou art a child of God by adoption Rom. 8.15 Galath 4.6 Thirdly art thou cloathed with the garments of Christs righteousnesse and dost thou show forth the fruits of holinesse in thy life and conversation 1 Cor. 6.10 Rev. 19.8 Certainely to him who is assured by the evidence of the Spirit of his remission adoption and justification in Christ and of his sanctification by the Holy-Ghost the last day will be a day of refreshing and unspeakeable consolation Sect. 2 § 2. Have we not prophecied in thy name Two things are here observable to wit First that wicked men may prophecy in the name of Christ E. Secondly that those who prophecy in the name of Christ and are false Apostles are the worst of all F. E. First in these words we have prophecied in thy name our Saviour showes That wicked men may prophecie in the name of Christ or that the onely profession of the name of Christ is not sufficient unto salvation 1 Cor. 9.27 And hence it is that wicked men who will not be reformed are forbidden to take the word of God in their mouthes Quest 1 Psalme 50.16 How doth it appeare that a man may both professe Answer 1 and preach Christ and yet not be saved First this appeares Ab origine from the originall ground or cause thereof For it may proceed 1. From covetousnesse that they maybe provided for and maintained Or 2. From vaine glory that they may be praised and applauded Or 3. From hypocriticall pride that they may reprehend Answer 2 and blame others Secondly this is evident Ab effectu from the effects because such an one by his preaching and profession doth often amend reclame and reforme others but not himselfe Psalme 50.16 and 1 Cor. 9.27 F. Secondly Christ by these words Wee have prophecied in thy name doth teach us That those who prophecie in the name of Christ and are but false Apostles are the worst of all because they deceive unstable soules under Christs name Or they deceive the most dangerously who doe it Quest 2 under a pretence of Religion as Colos 2.18.23 Why are they the worst who under a colour of Religion deceive others Answer Because such deceive the good or those who are well minded and judge according to the outward appearance Math. 24.24 and 2 Cor. 11.13 If Satan should show himselfe in his colours when he tempts the very conscience of man would abhorre his temptations and for feare flie unto God And therefore those who goe about to deceive under a colour of Religion doe most nearely resemble the devill who transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light when he would deceive Section 3 § 3. In thy name we have cast out devils Our Saviour in these words sheweth That a man may have power over Satan and yet not be saved Luke 10.20 The Apostles say the devils were subdued unto us now amongst them was Judas who I am perswaded cast out devils as well as the rest yea it is cleare that Simon Magus and Elymas the sorcerer had power over Satan as shall be shewed more by and by Quest 1 Why doth God give this power unto such as are indeed the captives of Satan for such are all who are not the free-men of Jesus Christ First this power is given for the confirming of others Signes are for those who beleeve not 1 Corinth Answer 1 14. Secondly this power is given for the magnifying Answer 2 of the Gospell which they preach How manifold is this power which false Prophets Quest 2 or any other wicked men have over Satan There are principally three sorts of men who have power over Satan Answer or there is a threefold power which men have over him viz. either 1. by the permission and concession of God Or 2. by the contract of the devill Or 3. by the vertue of meanes or second causes First some have power over Satan concessione Dei by the concession and permission of God And this is twofold to wit either annexed and tyed 1. To the Apostolicall Ordination and thus Christ promiseth them this power and performeth his promise unto them for in the name of Christ they cast out devils Acts 16. 2. This permission or concession is annexed unto faith by the meanes of prayer the word and striving struggling and wrastling against Satan Ephes 6. and James 4. and 1 Pet. 5. Now this power is altogether good and every man ought to labour so diligently and industriously in the use of these meanes that the Lord might give this power unto him Secondly some have power over Satan Contractu Satanae by some compact or agreement which is betweene them and the devill thus Witches have power over the devill by some contract either openly or secretly made betwixt them Now there are two sorts of these witches namely good and bad hurting and helping witches as they usually are tearmed by the vulgar sort but indeed they are both bad because they use the helpe of the devill to the disgrace and dishonour of God as though he were not able to helpe them Now indeed neither the hurting nor helping witch hath power over Satan but onely seemeth to have for while they seeme to cast him out of others he doth possesse them themselves Thirdly some seeme to have power over Satan Ex vi usu Mediorum by vertue of some second causes and the use of some meanes thus Inchanters and Conjurers have power over Satan Augustine telleth us (k) August Civit. Dei 10.11 that Porphyrius would boast that the Magicians could afright the devill and make him tremble and quake like an Aspen leafe But these are but trifles for he according to his wonted subtlety doth faine himselfe timerous and cowardly that hee may the easier overcome and prevaile against those who seeme audacious and bold Sect. 4 § 4. In thy name we have done many wonderfull workes Christ our blessed Saviour would by these words have us to know that the faith of Miracles doth not make nor assure a man to be the child of God neither doth it alwayes prove or argue true Religion or sound doctrine This appeares by the example of Jannes and Jambres and also by these places Math. 24.24 and 2 Thes 2.9 c. And therefore God admonisheth his people not to be seduced although some should worke miracles for the confirming of their false superstitious and Idolatrous doctrine Deuter. 13.1.2 c. Quest 1 Why doth the Lord permit and suffer wicked men to worke miracles Answer 1 First God suffereth it to prove his children whether they be so
much more to relieve and care for those who are sicke Secondly because Christians ought to bee Answer 2 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã full of affection and compassion Christ weepes for Lazarus John 11. and for Ierusalem Luke 19.41 Paul weepes for Epaphroditus Philip. 2.27 and would have us to bee tender over one another as members of the same body Rom. 12.14 Thirdly because otherwise wee should be worse Answer 3 than the heathens or infidels for although they know not what religion is yet they know what honestie is and therefore as a dishonest action will not forsake their servants when they are sicke as we see in this Centurion Whence comes it that some are so hard hearted as Quest 4 to exclude extrude their servants in their sicknes Answer 1 First it proceeds from this that we respect our owne proper profit and not brotherly love this Centurion doth not thus but speedily sends the Elders of the Jewes unto Christ humbly beseeching him to cure his servant Secondly it springs from hence that we doe not Answer 2 remember that we have a Master in heaven Ephes 6.9 Coloss 4.1 For if he should extrude us out of his presence when wee are disobedient or unprofitable servants what would become of us yea how miserable should we be § 6. Sicke of the Palsie Section 6 These sicknesses which ever and anone are healed by our Saviour are types and figures of the diseases maladies of the soule from whence we may observe That our soules are sicke of the palsie Observat untill they be healed by Christ Quest 1 What is the nature of this griefe and maladie Answer 1 First the disease is in the nerves and doth so stop all the chinkes and pores that the animall spirits cannot penetrate Thus when the heart is stopped and shut up grace and the spirit of life cannot enter Christ knocks at the dore of the heart Revel 3.20 but the hard heart will not open Psal 95.8 and Rom. 2.5 Now hence from the stopping of the pores proceeds these things viz. 1. Insensibility for sense is taken away from the nerves except only when there is some heate commixt with them and then the palsie is painefull so naturally we are insensible and past feeling (l) Ephes 4.18 s. except only then when the conscience is warmed with the sight and sense of sinne and then we become desperate like Cain and Iudas 2. By the stopping of the chinkes and pores of the nerves so that the animall spirits cannot pierce into the sinewes is taken away motion For First when sense is taken away there is a numnesse And Secondly when sense and motion are taken away then comes the palsie and shaking of the hand or heade Thus it is with us for naturally 1. All power of doing good is taken away from us And 2. All motion that is we have naturally no power to move our selves unto good or to remove evill from us 3. Those who are sorely takeÌ with the palsie seeme to be very well so long as they lye quiet but if they once endeavour to walke or worke then they either fall or feele their impotency inability to doe that which they desire Thus is it with us so long as we lye quiet in the bed of sin we are well enough and happy enough thinking that we lacâe nothing but are rich Revel 3.17 abounding with all things but if once wee desire and endeavor to lay hold upon Christ and to worke out our salvation wee shall finde that of our selves wee are not able to speake a good word or thinke a good thought or doe any good deed 4. Those who are taken with the palsie may dreame that they are well and can walke and worke but when they awake there is no such thing So men lulled asleepe with carnall security perswade themselves that they are in an estate of salvation but when their conscience is awakened they finde it otherwise Thus much for the place of this disease Answer 2 Secondly the cause of the palsie is a thicke and clammy fleame which cannot bee purged out So a viscous perversenesse and obstinacie cannot easily be expelled neither loves to be disturbed or removed Acts 19.9 Hebr. 3.13 stiffe necks hardly bend to the yoake of obedience Acts 17.51 and hard hearts will not easily relent Marke 16.14 but easily become rebellious and gainsaying Jerem. 44.16 Answer 3 Thirdly the palsie doth coole all the blood and the very arteries and sinewes wherein the spirit of life mixed with blood doth runne and so mortifies them by little and little So sinne hath killed all the grace that was in us in our first creation and mortified all our zeale in so much as now wee are but rotten and corrupt carkasses reprobats unto every good worke Answer 4 Fourthly we may consider of the place or part affected with the palsie which is either 1. Sometimes one side or one member called the dead palsie which if it have so thorowly seazed upon or setled and taken roote in that part that it cannot be removed at length it killeth the whâle body So one raigning and remaining sinne is suffi ient to bring both body and soule to eternall perdition and destruction 2. Sometimes the palsie goes from one side to the other and from thence to the head So our naturall corruption leades us from one sinne and degree of sinne unto another untill at length it bring us unto finall impenitencie 3. Although this tough clammy flegme which is the cause of the palsie settle more in one place then in another yet is it spread dispersed through all the body so there is a generall corruption in out whole nature which showes it selfe more particularly in some sinne then in other 4. There is a kind of palsie called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that drawes the sinewes of the legâ together and makes lame And this I conceive was the cause of his lamenesse whom wee reade of Acts 3. So sinne makes us lame and unable to walke in the wayes of God and to run the race that is set before us Fiftly we may consider the cure of the Palsie Answer 5 and therein these things to wit 1. The cure of this disease is hindered and the disease it selfe made worse by the aire if it be either cold moist thicke or cloudy but is helped by the aire which is warme drie pure and cleare So sin is cured by these meanes viz First by a warme and hot zeale against sinne and for Gods glory And Secondly by labour industry and endeavour and not by ease and idlenesse See before Math. 7.5 And Thirdly by purity and sanctity in our lives and conversations And Fourthly by the comforts and consolations of the blessed Spirit And therefore let us labour for the fire of true zeale striving against all sin and endeavouring after all grace fervently and frequently and then we may expect the internall joy of the holy Ghost in our soules 2. The neglect
Chro. 32.31 Psal 51.11 Observ 2 We may observe againe from these words Oh yee of little faith that faith is accepted but weaknesse is reproved whereby our Saviour would teach us That the children of God should labour that their faith may grow ripe and increase unto perfection Reade Ephes 4.13.15 and 2 Pet 1.10 and 1 Pet. 2. â 3. and Mark. 4.40 Quest 2 Why may wee not content our selves with a weak faith which is true but wee must thus endeavour after a strong faith Answ 1 First faith and the increase of faith is the principall worke of a Christian This is the work of God that yee beleeve on him whom be hath sent Iohn 6.29 Yea this is the function of a Christian for wee are called Fâââles faithfull because our worke is to strive to bee rich and perfect in faith yea wee are called Christiani Christians because wee depend wholly upon Christ by faith And therfore there is great reason that we should labour and endeavour to grow up and increase therin Answ 2 Secondly we are commanded to beleeve This iâ his Commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his Son Iesus Christ 1 Iohn 3.23 And therefore it behoves us to labour to be perfect in faith Thirdly faith is our chiefest armour against Answ 3 Sathan it is the shield wherwith we quench all the fiery darts of the Devill Ephes 6.16 yea a Brest-plate 1 Thess 5 8. and therefore wee must resist this our enemy with faith 1 Pet. 5.8 Great reason is there then that all those who desire to be free from Sathan should labour for faith and the increase therof Who are blame-worthy in this particular Quest 3 Those who neglect faith Answ For if the children of God must labour that their faith may increase and grow ripe unto perfection then much are they too blame who neglect the acquiring or augmentation of faith For I. Those who have not faith should neither give sleep to their eyes nor slumber to their eye-lids untill they be made partakers thereof wee being without God in the world so long as wee are without faith in our soules Here those who have not as yet attained unto Quest 4 this excellent and singular grace of faith may demand first how they may be incited or induced to labour thus earnestly for it I answer let them seriously remember these two short particulars to wit I. By faith they shall have true spirituall internall and solid joy according to that of the Apostle Answ Although we have not seene God yet wee love him and loving him beleeve in him and beleeving in him rejoyce with a joy unspeakable and glorious 1 Pet. 1.8 He that beleeves in God hath the witnesse in himselfe and is not beguiled with presumptuous perswasions and therefore hath true cause of rejoycing but he that beleeves not can have no true hope and consequently no solid joy Rom. 5.3 4 II Let those who are as yet destitute of faith remember that they cannot more profitably bestow their paines any where then here they cannot labour for any thing of more worth then faith is because that is the hand wherby wee apprehend Christ and apply him unto our selves that is the eye wherby we behold Christ that is the foot by which we walke unto Christ yea that is the seale wherby all the promises of the Gospel are confirmed unto us And therefore nothing is more profitable for us nothing can make us more happy then faith in Christ can Quest 5 Secondly those who are not as yet made partakers of faith and by the two former particulars are incited and moved to desire it will yet againe demand What means must they use for the acquiring of it Answ 1 First a man cannot beleeve of himselfe or obtaine faith by any naturall or physicall power it being wrought in us by the blessed Spirit of God Rom. 8.14 Answ 2 Secondly but wee must labour to confirme our faith by our good workes 2 Pet. 1.10 That is he that perswades himselfe that he beleeves must shew his faith to be true and lively by the fruits of sanctification Answ 3 Thirdly wee must use those means for the acquiring of faith which God requires that is we must be carefull and diligent hearers of the word for faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 and we must be servent and frequent in prayer unto God that hee would infuse this grace of faith in us by his Holy Spirit II. Those who have faith should not rest nor content themselves with a weake or small measure thereof But remember that graces are not given to bee misspent as the Prodigall did his portion nor to bee kept without any augmentation or increase as the servant did his Talent which hee hid in a Napkin but to multiply and increase For the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall q 1 Cor. 12 7. and therefore the servant is condemned because hee did not put out his Masters money to the Banke Luke 19.23 Quest 6 How is this grace of faith to be nourished and increased Answ By these means namely First by the word of God Ex ijsdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur as the word is a seed to beget those who are not begotten so bread to feed those who are begotten yea milke wherby babes become young men 1 Pet. 2.12 And therefore we must be frequent in hearing reading meditating and conferring of the word of God Secondly by fighting and striving against sin Sathan the world and our owne corrupt lusts Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 and 5 8 9. Ephes 6.13 c. Thirdly by faithfull and fervent prayer unto God crying daily unto God as the Apostles did unto Christ Oh Lord increase our faith Luke 17.5 Ephes 6.18 What is faith Quest 7 First Grammatically Fides à fio Dicitur fides Answ 1 quia fit it is called faith because it is made And therfore faith is twofold viz. Activa first active faciens veritatem and is called Fidelity Passiva secondly passive credens veritati and is called perswasion Hinc fides sacta habita Secondly according to the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and Answ 2 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are either taken I. Actively and thus God is said to be faithfull 1 Cor. 1.9 and his word to bee faithfull 1 Tim. 3.1 and 4.9 and his Ministers to bee faithfull 1 Cor. 4.2 Because God workes faith in his children by the word and Ministers therof Or II. Passively and thus they of the Circumcision and Timothies Mother and divers beleeve in God Act. 10.45 and 16.1 and 2 Cor. 6.15 Now the question here is concerning the passive not active faith VERS 28. Vers 28 And when he was come to the other side into the countrey of the Gergesenes there met him two possessed with devils comming out of the tombes exceeding fierce so that no man might passe by that way § 1. There met him two possessed with devils Sect. 1
the felicity and happinesse they have lost for there they are deprived First of the society of the Saints Heb. 12.22 And Secondly of light and the sight of heaven And Thirdly of God himselfe which by much is the greatest losse Chrysost s And therefore herein the Devill and reprobate Angels are worse I conceive then men are because they have more knowledge of the sweetnesse of God and his gracious and blessed presence then men have they being once partakers thereof in heaven which man was never Indeed if any should say that at the day of judgement it shall bee revealed unto the wicked how glorious the Lord is and how unspeakably hapây all they are who enjoy that beatificall vision of his face in heaven that the remembrance of that losse may adde to their spirituall torment I could not tell how to gain say it but should be forced to subscribe unto it both because the evill Angels enjoyment of heaven was but short and also because there shall be nothing wanting to make wicked men perfectly miserable Hence III. In hell ariseth an envying of the happinesse of the Saints in heaven And here I conceive that the Devill doth exceed and excell all reprobate soules in envie because the righteous are perfectly and perpetually happy and can be harmed and molested by him no more m Ioh. 16.11 IV. In hell there is a desperation of helpe and mercy for all hope of favour or compassion from God there failes them Hence V. The mind is dejected and cast down being destitute of all courage to support it under so insupportable a burthen And thus wee may conceive what the torments are which are prepared in hell for the disobedient both in body and soule Quest 3 What things hinder us from preventing these torments by repentance Answ We are prevented principally by foure things namely First by insensibility as a man asleepe not being sensible of the danger wherein he is cannot be so carefull as he ought to avoid it So those who sleepe in sin and are neither sensible of the evill of sin or of punishment cannot be carefull to break off their sins or to avert these torments by repentance Secondly by presumption as they who are fully perswaded that they go right are carelesse to inquire after the right way so those who presume they are good enough are negligent in the preventing of this insufferable evill Iohn 9.40 Thirdly by Procrastination and delay Modò Modò non habet modum August many cry by and by and put off God with delays untill he cuts them off with death Many promise to repent to morrow and the next day to become new men but the new day brings new delayes and they still remaine the old men Fourthly by coldnesse in the perfecting of the worke many are content to repent and to turn from their sins and to turn unto God but they are too luke-warme remisse and negligent in the performance thereof not striving against sin even unto blood Heb. 12.4 And therefore if we desire to be free from these insufferable torments let us labour I. To be sensible of our sins and the miserable condition we are brought into and the punishments we are liable unto for our sins And II. Let us not presume of mercy and remission without faith and true conversion Yea III. Let us not delay our conversion but go about it out of hand Esay 55.6 And IV. Let us not undertake this difficult worke of repentance negligently remisly or sleightly but diligently and industriously remembring that the curse is not taken off but more surely set on upon such For cursed are they that doe this worke of the Lord negligently u Ier. 48.10 And V. Let us seeke unto the Lord by praier and powerfull supplication Ioel. 1.15 and 2.17 that he who alone is able would be graciously pleased to pluck us as brands out of the fire to convert us unto himselfe to avert from us those temporall judgements that we have deserved and to preserve us from those eternall torments which wee have just cause to feare How may we know whether wee shall be free Quest 4 from these torments or not For answer hereunto observe Answ that there are foure sorts of men to wit First some are affected with horrours and desperate fears as was Cain and Iudas Matth. 27.5 These are infinitly miserable Secondly some are insensible sottish and blockish fearing nothing though they run on in their sins these are equally and alike miserable with the former Thirdly some presume with their mouths but they lye with their lips they say they feare not the flames of hell they being assured of a part and interest in heaven but the Spirit of God doth not witnesse this unto their spirits it being only the suggestion of Sathan and a false perswasion And therefore these also are miserable because although they deceive themselves yet they cannot deceive God Gal. 6.7 Fourthly some have a true and living hope to be freed from painfull misery and to bee filled with perpetuall mercies 2 Tim. 4.8 And these are truly and of all these sorts only blessed and happy wherefore betwixt God and our owne consciencs wee should seriously examine of which of these sorts we are Sect. 2 § 2. Before our time The Devill seemes here most falsely to taxe Christ of injustice in these two phrases viz. First What have we to doe with thee Iesus thou Son of God As though I. Christ had had no power over Satan Or as though II. Christ had divided his Empire with Sathan Divisum imperium cum Iove Caesar habet Or III. Because Sathan had not invaded the parts of Christ but only the Gergasenes who were strangers from him and ther fore hee saith Quid mihi tecum what have I to doe with thee as if hee would say I harme none of thine Secondly why art thou come to torment us before our time As though I. There were a time of punishing prescribed unto God and that hee could not justly punish when he would Or as though II. It were not now time to subdue and bring under Sathan Luke 10.18 or to cast him out either of the bodies of those who were corporally possessed or out of the mind of those who were spiritually possessed Act. 26.18 or out of the Kingdome of the Gentiles Quest How did the devils know that the time of their punishment was not yet come Answ 1 First negatively it was not revealed unto them for our Saviour saith that of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven and therefore much lesse the Angels of the bottomlesse Pit Mat. 24. Answ 2 Secondly they say their time of torment was not yet come because they did not expect it nor looke for it nor thinke of it Whence we might learne Observ That unexpected evils aggravate the punishment or a great aggravation of torment is for it to come unlooked for Matth. 24.50 and Iob 21.13 and
it hath a double propertie namely I. It revives quickens and refreshes the spirits And II. Nourisheth and makes men able for labour So the children of God by his grace are enabled to worke his worke or to performe good workes What workes are required of those vessels into Quest 3 whom the wine of grace is powred First in generall they must labour to abound Answ 1 in three sorts of works namely I. In the workes of the heart as in zeal patience humility love frequent meditation and the like II. In the workes of the mouth as in profession lauding of God and words fit for edification Colos 4.6 III. In the works of the life and in these we must be rich 1 Tim. 6.18 Secondly more particularly many are the Answ 2 works which God requires of those whose hearts he hath sanctified with grace as for example to instance upon some of the most ordinary and usuall I. They must give themselves wholly uâ unto God confessing acknowledging themselvs to be his servants Rom. 6.19 1 Cor. 6.19 offering up themselves and theirs wholly unto his service and learning in humility of soule to deny their own wils And II. They must labour to hate and deny all things which would draw them from Christ Luke 14.26 They must cleave so close unto the Lord that neither her pleasure profit the world nor any thing else may separate them And III. They must depend wholly upon God adhering unto him and relying upon him in all their necessities and upon all their occasions Psalme 73.28 Iob 13 15. This is hard but needfull Iohn 6.29 And IV. They must wrastle and fight against all carnall lusts and inbred corruptions Gal. 5.17 and 1 Pet. 2.11 And V. They must labour to walke in love towards all the faithfull loving the brethren and servants of Christ Iohn 13.35 Rom. 12.18 c. Ephes 5.2 And VI. They must walke in sanctity humility and simplicity Iohn 1.45 And VII They must be liberall charitable ready to doe good unto all Gal. 5.22 And VIII They must delight themselves in the law of the Lord Rom. 7 22. that is First delight to meditate therein as David did Psal 119. And Secondly delight in the observance and practice therof And IX They must undauntedly confesse and acknowledge Christ to be their Lord and boldly professe his name before men 1 Tim 6.12 This is Vinum odorum I beleeved therefore I spake 2 Cor. 4.13 X. They must remain and persevere in al these unto the end Mat. 24.13 Iohn 8.31 Observ Our Saviour by these words Men put new wine into new bottles would teach us That the grace of the Holy Spirit is unto the heart as wine is unto the body Esay 55.1 Prov. 9.2 Ephes 5.18 Quest 3 What Analogy or resemblance is there between Wine and Grace or wherein is Wine like unto Grace Answ 1 First Wine is reputed one of the best creatures ordained for the comfort of man hence Abraham offers it to Melchisedech Gen. 14.18 and Isaac thus blesseth Iacob The Lord cause thee to abound with plenty of corne and wine Gen. 27.28 yea hence Wine is reckoned amongst the chiefest delicates Cantie 5.1 and Psalme 4.7 Thus Grace is the principall thing which belongs unto the soule and which is most necessary and of most use and benefit and comfort unto it Answ 2 Secondly in time the Vine growes to bee a Tree of which hath beene made columns and statues Bartholomeus from Pliny tels us that in Populonia a Citie of Hetâuria neer Pisa that is now called Plumbinum there was a statue of Iupiter made of a vine stock and almost all Writers agree that of all Trees the wood of a Vine is most durable Durat in perpetuum We need not doubt however Vines are with us but that they come sometimes to be great Trees if we do but consider how Sir Walter Ralegh and he hath it from Strabo tels us that there have been Clusters of Grapes two cubits long and that we may credit this the better let us remember that bunch which was brought by the two Spies Numb 13.24 Thus as the wood of the Vine dures long so doth the Grace of God for whom God loves he loves unto the end Iohn 13.1 And his gifts and graces are without repentance A man cannot loose Grace except God take it from him now he hath promised that he will never repent him of giving Grace unto any Rom. 11.29 Thirdly Wine taken inwardly that is drunk Answ 3 is wonderfull profitable and that in many regards I. It is profitable for the stomack and that in these respects viz. First it helps to digest other meat so the Spirit of Grace doth digest and concoct all our cogitations and actions and like salt seasoneth both prosperity and adversity unto us Secondly wine quencheth and allayeth the thirst so Grace restraineth the heat of carnall appetites and desires and subdueth the affections Thirdly Wine helpeth and strengthneth the appetite and whetteth the stomack so Grace increaseth our desires after Grace and strengthneth our appetites after a greater measure of sanctification for he in whom Grace is will desire and endeavour to be more and more holy Fourthly wine breeds the best blood and gives the best nourishment to the body so Grace affords the best nourishment unto the soul and thereby onely do we grow up and become strong men in Christ II. Wine is profitable for man in the veins as well as in the stomack for First it opens stopped veins and is good for obstructions so Grace doth facilitate the way unto spirituall duties and takes away the obstacles We are naturally backward unto every good work but by Grace we rejoyce in that which is good Secondly wine doth dry up crudid humours in the veins and qualifies them so Grace doth ripen corroborate and perfect all weak and infirm cogitations at first we are not able to do what we desire but with Saint Paul complain The good which I would do I cannot Rom. 7.14 but by Grace at length we are enabled in some measure to perform the will of our heavenly Father Thirdly wine doth expell evill humours out of the veins because it strengthens the expulsive faculty so Grace doth expell all evill desires thoughts and lusts out of the heart Fourthly wine doth fill the veins with good humours yea the best moisture so by Grace we are filled with the Spirit of God Ephes 5.19 and all holy desires III. Wine is good for the body and that in a double regard namely First it cures some diseases and inward griefs so by Grace all our wounds are cured and diseases healed Psal 103.2 Secondly wine increaseth the strength of the body Psal 78.65 so by Grace we grow up from children to men and increase daily in spirituall strength IV. Wine is profitable for the spirits and that in many respects to wit First it penetrates into the most inward parts of a man so the word of Grace Heb. 4.12 13.
the plots and endeavours of the persecuters And therefore the phrase is true in this sense Every persecution makes for Gods glory either by abiding it or by fleeing from it but in this sense the objection is Non-sense David by flight escaped the traines which Saul had laid for him and his escapes and preservation did more magnifie and illustrate Gods glory than if he had yeelded his necke to the sword of the persecuter at the first yea we see what elegant Psalmes David composed in his flight wherein sometimes he gives thanks unto God that had made his feet like Harts feet that is swift to flee away Answ 3 Thirdly these words in the objection By persecution we are made better and called home unto God are ambiguous also for herein that is attributed to Persecution which is proper to the grace of God and his holy Spirit to make us better to convert us unto God is the work of divine grace and cannot be ascribed unto persecution as the cause thereof except onely by accident the Spirit of God being the true primary and efficient cause thereof Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly I answer I. It is most true that to flee in the time of persecution is not alwayes lawfull namely either first when flight hinders our vocation hence it was that Christ would not flee but cals Peter a Devill for perswading him unto it because then he should have left the worke undone for which he was sent Or Secondly when the will of God is revealed and thus Eusebius telleth us that Christ forbade Peter to flee from Rome because he should suffer there Now II. On the other side it is as true that it is not alwayes unlawfull to flee and decline persecution as we see by Ioseph and Mary who fled and Paul Acts 9.25 and 14.6 and 17.14 and Christ himselfe Mat. 12.15 Quest 5 If flight in the time of persecution be sometimes lawfull sometimes unlawfull then how may we regulate our selves or know when we may flee and when we may not Answ Let us moderate and square our selves herein according to these rules namely Rule 1 First never flee except thou be persecuted we must not run away for idlenesse as some doe before ever they be so much as questioned or flee for feare as Ionas did before he had any just cause The Text here is plaine When you are persecuted in one City flee unto another and therefore where there is no persecution for the Truth but liberty and freedome given to professe it and to injoy the holy Sacraments and the divine Ordinances of the Word and Prayer there must be no flight nor departure for we must not flee for cowardlinesse but for conscience sake because we would not tempt the providence of God Rule 2 Secondly in our flight let us respect Gods glory and before we flee seriously consider all the weighty circumstances of both sides whether in probability God may be more glorified by our staying or by our going for that must be our first and maine scope Thirdly we must before we flee respect the offending Rule 3 of the weake brethren carefully avoiding as much as in us lyes the giving of offence unto any Now weake Christians are offended often by the fearfulnesse and too swift flying of the Ministers who leave their charges and forsake their flockes upon every jealousie feare and suspition of danger whereas on the contrary they should be like good Leaders the first in the field and the last out the first to assaile and the last to retire and by their example animate their people and barten them on to be constant and couragious in the profession of the truth Fourthly we must before we flee respect our Rule 4 office and function examining whether that will be hindered by our flight or not Christ here saith when they persecute you in one Citie flee unto another thereby shewing that Ministers must not by their departure hinder the preaching of the Word or by their flight forsake their function but if they cannot be permitted without persecution to preach in one place then they must go unto another to preach because their lives rather then their vocations are to bee laid downe if it lye in their power Thus Paul being persecuted flees but he preacheth whether soever he goes Act. 14.6 And great reason there is for it because we are thereunto called and sent For Ministers should seriously consider the end of their flight and beware they flee not with Ionas that so they may bee free from preaching the Word and live in ease and idlenesse but if one Citie persecute them they must flee unto another that is not cast off the worke of the Ministery but in other places and times put out the Lords talent to usury and labour to improve their gifts to Gods glory and the peoples benefit amongst whom they live Fiftly in our flight wee must respect the enemies Rule 5 of God and religion For it they bee so exasperated and incensed against some particular Minister that his presence doth but make them sinne more grievously and set themselves against the Church more maliciously and cruelly then they may lawfully depart p Chem. harm fol. 1043. medio but more of this by and by in the seventh Rule Sixtly in our flight wee must respect the place Rule 6 wherein and persons with whom we live For if the departure of the righteous doe hasten anger and fury and judgement from God upon the wicked as Lots departure did upon the wicked Sodomites then we must not be hasty to depart but labour rather to stand in the gap and to with-hold judgement from them by counselling advising admonishing and reproving of them and by praying for them yea continuing to doe this untill either the Lord by some particular command call us away or untill they come to that maturitie and ripenesse of sin that they will not endure instruction admonition or reproofe but hate us for it and set themselves against us and that not one or two but generally yea in a manner one and all as the Sodomites did against Lot Now if in this case wee may say with the people of God wee would have cured Babell but shee would not be cured let us therefore forsake her And if wee have any command or vision or voice from God as the faithfull in Ierusalem had who being in the Temple heard a voice saying unto them Migremus hinc let us flee hence or as Ioseph had Mat. 2.13 then wee must follow the Lords call and depart Rule 7 Seventhly a Minister in his flight should consider whether he onely be not aimed at by the enemies of the truth who for some certaine causes beare a personall hatred and grudge against him and if they could but procure his departure then the Church should have peace and tranquillity Chemnitius harmon fol. 1043. medio is of opinion and I dare not gaine-say it that that Pastor sins against and breakes
forsake Religion shall bee rejected or forsaken by Christ at the last Math. 7. 23. and 25.12 Luke 19.27 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Verse 34 35 36. VERS 34 35 36. Thinke not that I am come to send peace on earth I came not to send peace but a sword For I am come to set a man at variance against his father and the daughter against the mother and the daughter in law against her mother in law And a mans foes shall be they of his owne houshold Sect. 1 § 1. I came not to send peace but a sword I came not to send peace that is an agreement and concord in evill such an evill peace as cannot stand with true Religion and a good conscience but the sword Quest 1 What is meant here by the Sword Answ 1 First some understand here a sword sent unto those who despise the Gospel because this place is borrowed from Mich. 7.6 where he speaks of wicked men who shall slay one another as the Moabites did Iudg. 7.22 And Ephraim and Manasses Esa 9.21 Or as Luke 19.27 But I doe not conceive this to be the meaning of this place Answ 2 Secondly some by this Sword understand the Gospel Chrysost imperf Revel 1.16 And that for these reasons to wit I. Because it wounds cuts and penetrates unto the hidden man of the heart Luke 2.35 Hebr. 4.14 II. Because it overcomes sin and Satan Ephes 6.17 III. Because it provokes the enemies of God and goodnesse unto anger Exod. 5.21 IV. Because it destroyes the enemies of the truth Rev. 2.16 and 19.15 Answ 3 Thirdly some by Sword understand the division which shall be amongst men by meanes of the doctrine of the Gospel Perkins Answ 4 Fourthly by Sword are meant afflictions which the Apostles must suffer from wicked hearers of the Word and the dissensions which shall be amongst hearers themselves Luke 12.51 Now our Saviour cals these a Sword that thus he may admonish us of a Christian warfare Observ Whence we may learn That our life or a Christian life is but a warfare Iob 1.7 Heb. 13.13 Quest 2 Whence is it that a Christian mans life is a warfare Answ 1 First it comes hence because they are odious unto Satan he knows that they are mortall enemies unto him yea those who shall confound and overthrow him and therefore be bruiseth their hâele Gen. 3.15 and he raiseth up tumults against them Acts 19. Answ 2 Secondly the righteous are odious unto the world who hate Christ and all true Christians Ioh. 14. And hence their life is but a warfare Religion and the Word of God I. Condemns sin and the wayes of the world II. The gaines which come by oppression craft deceit and the like And III. The delights honours and vanities of the world And IV. The wisdome of the world it selfe counting it but foolishnesse And hence the world holds war with all those who adhere to the Word Answ 3 Thirdly the godly cannot endure the wickednesse of the world from whence it comes that the world wars with them The moderation and humility of the Saints often suffers much and makes them live peaceably with all Rom. 12.18 and hide and conceale a multitude of sins 1 Pet. 4.8 But when the Word comes and doth I. Detect impiety and the wickednesse of the world And II. Commands the faithfull to reprove the works of darknesse and to have no fellowship with them Ephes 5.11 13. Then the godly shew their dislike and worldlings hate them for that dislike True zeale respects none but God and his glory and therefore when he is dishonoured the righteous cannot hold their peace neither are carefull to please men Gal. 1.12 And therefore the world holds war with them How manifold is our Christian and spirituall Quest 3 warfare Two fold namely First Internall Answ when a man wars against his owne inbred lusts concupiscence and corruption this war we reade of 2 Cor. 10.3 c. Ephes 6.11 and 1 Pet. 2.11 but this we speake not of in this place Secondly Externall when a man suffers afflictions and persecution for Christ and this is here spoken of and also mentioned in these places viz. 1 Corinth 15.31 c. and 2 Cor. 11.23 c. Philip. 1.29 and 1 Tim. 1.18 and 6.12 and 2 Tim. 2.3 How may we know whether we be Souldiers or not Examine seriously these foure things namely First whether dost thou oppose Satan sin the flesh and thy selfe that is withstandest all the devils temptations and sins provocations and thy owne inbred corruptions and daily insultings Secondly whether dost thou oppose the world and honour and riches and peace and whatsoever else doth war against thy soule Thirdly whether dost thou fight at thy owne charges or goest a warfare at the Lords 1 Cor. 9.7 For the Lord doth I. Prepare his Souldiers by illumination and knowledge Hebr. 10.32 And then II. Arme them with Christian and spirituall weapons Ephes 6.14 And III. Support and strengthen them in the day of battell Psal 34.7 Luke 2.13 Fourthly hast thou put off all love of the world and wordly care for no man that goes on warfare entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this world 2 Tim. 2.4 § 2. For I am come to set a man at variance with Sect. 2 his Father c. What is the meaning of this verse Quest 1 First some understand this of wicked men as Answ 1 though our Saviour would say where the Gospel is despised there the obligations and tyes of nature are of no force Ier. 9.4 Mich. 7.5 6. Whence we may observe Observ That God will send domesticall dissensions amongst and unto those who contemne and despise the preaching of his Word Esa 57.21 Examples hereof we have in Senacherib Esa 57. Rehoboam 2 King 12. and Baasha 1 King 16. For it is just with God that I. Those who despise God their Father should be despised by their children servants and families And II. That those who despise the Truth should be deceived by errours 2 Thes 2.11 Quest 2 Is God the Author of this doth he send dissensions and lying and evill Spirits amongst us Answ Noâ for first there are in us evill habits which would continually produce these acts if God did not curbe and restraine them by a preventing grace But secondly God being provoked he doth take away this bridle and restraint and breaks the stay and staffe wherupon we leane And therefore where Religion is despised there domesticall jars are to be expected For I. God doth direct and blesse those who feare him And II. Religion doth teach children and servants to obey and love their superiours And therefore they who disobey the Lord and despise Religion doe break the onely bonds that unite and knit families and housholds together Quest 3 Why are there dissensions and broyles and jars in privat and particular families or whence comes it Answ 1 First it comes hence because there is no Religion in that house Or Answ 2 Secondly because there
better by affliction and that affliction is good unto us Wee may observe hence againe Iohn being in prison was excluded and shut out of the presence of Christ hee could not now come unto him but he could heare from him and although hee were caged and hindered from comming abroad yet not from the hearing of the Gospel for that penetrates the prison When he was in prison be heard of the great workes of Christ To teach us That the Gospel penetrates into the most Observ 2 close and hidden places The word wee see comes to prisons Act. 5.19 and 16.26 the word penetrates into the hearts of those who deride and mocke it Act. 2.37 the word comes to Nerââs Palace Philip. 1. And divideth betwixt the marrow and the bones Hebr. 4.12 yea it flies through the whole world Rom. 10. And is the mighty power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 Psalme 45.4 How may this History of Iohns incarcerating Quest 3 be profitably allegorized If we consider this literall History Allegorically Answ it is an exemplar of our Conversion For First by nature we are free from Christ Rom. 6.18 Then Secondly we are imprisoned under the Law and spirit of bondage Rom. 8.35 being deprived of all true comfort Then Thirdly wee heare of Christ by the heare Iob 42 5. In a darke speaking 1 Corinth 13. Then Fourthly wee receive a message of comfort 2 Cor. 3.18 being assured by the Spiris that Christ is our Lord and our God Sect. 3 § 3. Hee sent two of his Disciples Quest 1 What two were these whom Iohn sent unto Iesus Answ 1 First they are no where named and therfore hard to define or positively to name Answ 2 Secondly it matters not much to know what their names were Answ 3 Thirdly but because some name them and affirme these two to be the same which are mentioned Iohn 1.40 I answer that certainly these two were not those two The two mentioned there are Andrew and his companion which could not be these two sent from Iohn to Christ as appeares evidently thun I. These two at least one of them remained with Christ and were his Disciple And therefore II. They could not doubt of Christ which followed him And III. The great rumour and report of Christs miraculous workes which is judged to be the cause of the sending these two Disciples unto Christ was long after Andrewes departure unto Christ Iohn 3.26 Quest 2 Why did Iohn send these two Disciples unto Christ Answ Many reasons are given hereof which may be reduced unto these three heads namely First for his owne sake II. For his Disciples sake III. For Christs sake First Iohn sent when he was in prison unto Christ Suâ câiâsâ for his owne sake or in regard of himselfe and that either I. Because hee was ignorant whether hee of whom he heard so great things were the Messias and Christ or not for although he knew that the Messiah was now to come yea was already come yet hee did not know him by his face neither could particularly point at the person untill by the Spirit hee was taught which was hee Iohn 1.31.33 Thus Tertull. Iustin answer But to this I answer that Iohn could not now be ignorant of Christ because the Spirit had shewed him which was he Iohn 1.31.33 and 3.29 And hee that was a Prophet yea the Prophet of Christ in the wombe could not bee ignorant of him after hee had published and proclaimed himselfe unto the world Or II. Because now being in persecution hee was fearefull Nam Spiritus sanctus posiquam auctus in Christo a Iohanne disessit Tertul. For the Spirit of God had departed from Iohn unto Christ or at least the more Christ increased in Spirit the more Iohn decreased according to his owne words Hee must increase but I must decrease Iohn 3. â0 To this I answer these things to wit First If wee even all the faithfull have received and doe daily receive of his fulnesse Iohn 1.16 then the Spirit is increased being increased in Christ rather then diminished or decreased and therefore it followes not that because the Spirit was increased in Christ therefore it was decreased in Iohn Secondly the Spirit was given to David and taken away from Saul not ab penuriam Spiritûs for any want or defect in the Spirit as though it could not have inspired them both and that sufficiently and abundantly but because Saul was rejected Now I know the Reverend Father and Father which I reverence will not say that Iohn was so Thirdly Iohn was not incarcerated or cast into prison for the profession of Christ but through the hatred that Herodias bare unto him And therefore there was no need that he should feare persecution for the confessing and acknowledging of Christ Fourthly if Iohn had feared persecution for Christs sake then certainely hee would never so openly have sent his Disciples on this message unto Christ seeing it must needs be every way as dangerous and full of perill as to confesse him Or III. Because hee did doubt whether Christ were hee that should offer himselfe to death or whether hee would send another Many of the Ancients run this way saith Maldonat s But is rejected even of the Papists themselves Or IV. Because being now in prison pressed with affliction griefe and sorrow he desireth to nourish and increase and strengthen his faith by more testimonies then yet he had of Christ And this of all the rest I conceive most likely to bee most true Whence we may learne That we must labour so to nourish our faith Observ 1 that it may be increased 2 Cor. 10.15 Colos 2.7 and 1 Thes 4.10 and 2 Thes 1.3 Why must we be thus carefull to nourish and Quest 3 increase our faith First because so long as we are in this life we Answ 1 are but In augmento non statu in a growing age not come unto our full growth our perfection here being respective not absolute Read for the proofe hereof 1 Cor. 13.9 Ephes 4.12 and 3.19 and 2 Cor. 3.18 Secondly because this worke to increase in Answ 2 faith is imposed upon us by God Matth. 13. Phil. 2.12 Thirdly because the impediments of faith Answ 3 will arise daily for without are distractions and within are doubtings and cares and therefore wee had need labour to overcome these and having removed them out of the way to increase our faith Fourthly because it is the nature of true Answ 4 faith to hunger and thirst and desire a greater measure and increase of faith the truely faithfull alwayes crying with the Apostles Lord increase our faith Iohn 6.34 Secondly Iohn Baptist sent when he was in prison his Disciples unto Christ Disciputorum causâ for their sakes and that either I. To stay their murmuring for they seeme to tell Iohn the great workes which Christ did with some disdaine or indignation against Christ He say they whom thou baptizedst now baptizeth himselfe and all runne after him
presented Or as when the gates are beate open or the walls of a besiedged City broken downe or a ship of the enemies grappled withall Iosh 6.20 every man thrusts and strives to enter as fast as hee can Even so here the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence that is Christ having broken downe the wall of separation and partition and rent in twaine the veile and opened the gate of heaven to all whether bond or free Iew or Gentile Greeke or Barbarian hence of all sorts from all places many flocke unto the Church of Christ Secondly Respectu ordinis neglecti in regard of the conditions which now were abolished and disanulled namely Circumcision legall sacrifices and that hard and impossible condition Fac vives fullfill the Law and thou shalt be saved by the Law otherwise thou canst not be saved Now these being worne out of date and antiquated wee men runne unto God onely by faith in Christ hoping thereby to be saved Thirdly Respectu interni roboris in regard of inward strength and power God giving under the Gospell ordinarily a more ample spirit or measure of his spirit now of this by and by § 3. And the violent take it by force Sect. 3 These words have the force of an exception As if our Saviour would say the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence but yet not all obtaine it but onely the violent Violenti rapiunt Hence then observe That the kingdome of heaven cannot be obtained or gained Observ without a vehement motion of the heart and a desire enflamed and kindled with the zeale of faith Luke 7.29.30 What was required of the Jewes in regard of the Messias Quest 1 First that they should earnestly and greedily Answ 1 expect him and this they did Rom. 8.23 as appeares by the Proverbe Vt Iudaei Messiam and also by Iohn 1.19 c. and 4 25. Answ 2 Secondly it was required of them that they should beleeve Elias the Messenger and fore-runner of the Messiah and by and by seeke out Christ As Iohn 4.30.39 Luke 7.16 Answ 3 Thirdly it was required that having found out Christ they should follow him with joy forsaking for his sake all other things as Mat. 4.25 and 8.1 and 12.15 and 14.13 and 19.2 and 20.29 and Mark 11.9 and Luke 5.15 and 12 1. and 15.1 Answ 4 Fourthly it was required of them that they should embrace and accept of Christ upon any termes or conditions whatsoever although never so hard to flesh and blood And not like Agrippa who was almost perswaded to become a Christian or like the young man who departed from Christ sorrowfull but felling all leaving all denying themselves and taking up those crosses as Christ enjoyned them they should follow him Answ 5 Fiftly it was required of them that having once embraced and accepted of Christ they should serve him zealously all their daies And then at the end of their life they should be crowned with life eternall Now all these are required of us and all those who desire to be made partakers of the heavenly Kingdome For I. We must above all things long for expect and desire that Christ would come unto our hearts and soules II. We must beleeve his Messengers and Ministers who bring his word and declare his will unto us III. Wee must obey those directions which are taught us by his Messengers for the obtaining of him although the Rules prescribed be difficult and contrary to corrupt nature IV. Having found out Christ and obtained him we must rejoyce in him yea so rejoyce that we would part with and forsake al things rather then him V. We must then learne and labour to be truely zealous in his service and for his glory because this zeale is the fire which mollifies and softens our hearts and makes them the more easily receive divine impressions Now these things beeing well weighed and considered wee may safely conclude That heaven cannot be had without zealous desires motions and endeavours because violenti rapiunt onely the violent take it and that by force Quest 2 Wherein is our zeale to be expressed Answ 1 First in the love of Religion which we can never love too much or affect zealously enough Answ 2 Secondly we must be zealous in the encreasing of our faith and desire unfainedly and earnestly to be sealed by the holy Spirit and thereby to be assured of Christ and salvation Rom. 8.15.16 and 1 Iohn 5.10 Many desire this grace of a true and sure faith but they seeke it fluggishly and expect to obtaine it easily Cantic 3.1 But wee must be zealous in the search and enquity thereof and then we may hope that he whom wee desire should come will come and not tarry Heb. 10.38 Thirdly we must be zealous in our prayers Answ 3 for this is the most true approbation of the heart Here observe that there are two things which sharpen the edge of zeale to wit I. The sense of our want or misery for hee who conceives himselfe or his estate to be miserable will cry aloud unto God with a sad heart and a sorrowfull countenance as we see in the Publicane whereas the proud Pharisee onely gives thankes but prayes for nothing Luk. 18.11 And therefore wee must labour to be sensible of our sins and wants II. A desire of the benefit offred as Christ said to the woman If thou knew the gift or grace of God then thou wouldest aske water of me Iohn 4.10 And therefore we must labour to know what spirituall gifts and graces are excellent and wherin we are indigent and then hunger long and pray earnestly for them but because the gift and grace of prayer comes from above and without the assistance of the Spirit we cannot pray as we ought we must therefore desire the Lord to give us the spirit of prayer as also strength and power to offer up pleasing and spirituall sacrifices unto him Fourthly wee must be zealous in obedience of Answ 4 life and that with humility and submission of our wils to the will of God And thus if wee be zealous in the Profession of Religion zealous in desire and endeavour to encrease our faith zealous in our prayers and in the pious practise of our lives and conversations wee may then be certainly assured that we shall be made partakers of the kingdome of glory for Violoni rapium The violent take it by force VERS 13.14 For all the Prophets V. 13.14 and the Law prophesied untill Iohn And if yee will receive it this is Elias which was to come § 1. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied untill Sect. 2 Iohn What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First it is expounded De scope Prophetânum Answ 1 thus this Iohn is he at whom all the Prophets and this Law almed and marked Thus Calvin Muscul s Why did they levell rather at Iohn then at Quest 2 Christ or why doth Christ say they all prophesied of Iohn and not rather that they all
hearts are confirmed in a full assurance of faith Rom. 1 17. Ephes 3.13 Heb. 10.22 and 1 Peter 1.5 Quest 4 How must wee so use the word that we may hope for the operation of the Spirit thereby Answer The word teacheth perfectly both what is true in Doctrine and also what is sure and certaine in and unto faith but wee cannot understand these things except wee be taught by the holy Ghost both what is true in the understanding and what is certaine and sure in faith and the promises of the word And therefore if we desire so to heare and reade the word of God that thereby the holy Spirit may teach us within in our hearts then these three things are required of us namely First we must adhere and cleave closely and diligently to the word of God as to our Schoole-Master remembring that it is a seed to beget us and milke to feed us and a candle to enlighten us and a sword to defend us and joy to cheere us and a companion to associate us and life eternall to crowne and rejoyce us Secondly we must hope for and expect the blessing of God in the hearing of the word according to his promise that is we prizing valuing and loving of the word of God and frequenting the Preaching and reading thereof for this end that we might be taught thereby wee may then rest confidently assured that the Lord will blesse his word unto us because hee is faithfull in his promises and the word is powerfull in its operation Heb. 4.12 Thirdly to this esteeme of the word and hope of the Spirit wee must joyne prayer that is beg at the hands of God this blessing that he would come unto our hearts by his Spirit and teach us Psalm 143.10 And then wee may comfortably rest assured that he who is most faithfull in all his promises and whose eares are alwaies open to the prayers of his Children will in his good time grant our requests with his Spirit fill our hearts with joy unspeakeable and glorious Rom. 5.1 and 14.17 and 1 Peter 1.8 Philip. 4.7 § 7. Vnto Babes Sect. 7 How or in what sense are they called Babes Quest First they are not Babes in understanding Rom. Answ 1 16. Or spirituall knowledge But Secondly in humility and that either by an acknowledgement Answ 2 of their folly or weakenesse And Thirdly in a dependance upon God their Father Answ 3 to feed them and nourish them by his word § 8. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy Sect. 8 sight We see here how our blessed Saviour whose action is our instruction neither gives nor seekes for any further cause of Gods actions then his owne good pleasure that we might from him learne to rest therein and in all the decrees of the Lord to make that our Non ultra or Herculean Pillar beyond which we dare not nor desire to goe For if it be demanded Why God doth not bestow upon some those Quest 1 corporall or spirituall those terrestriall or celestiall graces which hee doth bestow upon some others Wee answer that the true and principall cause is the good pleasure of his heavenly will Answ And therefore the Pelagians are confuted who doe teach that the will of God was moved to elect some and to reject others because he foresaw the good workes of them a Hil. the know of the true God pag. 287. and the bad workes of these flat against the Apostle who saith of Iacob and Esau that before they were borne when as yet they had done neither good nor evill not of workes c. Rom. 9.11 And to confirme this Proposition Christ saith that his Father hid the Gospell from the wise and revealed it to Babes Why because it was his good pleasure Where we see that his pleasure is the cause that hee did not reveale as well as that hee did And therefore from hence we may learne That we must not enquire of God a reason of his actions but rest in his will Rom. 9.20 Thus did good old Eli 1 Samuel 2.18 and holy Iob 1.21 22. And the blessed Apostles of Christ Acts 2.23 and 3.18 and 4.28 and 13.27 Quest 2 Why may we or must not we demand a reason of Gods actions Answ 1 First because God is a debter to no man Who hath given first unto him Rom. 11.35 And therefore he saith in the person of that Master of the vineyard who was not so liberall to one as to another Can I not doe with my own as I will Psalme 50. The Lord shewes that all things are his and therefore none can give ought unto him yea he hath despoticall and absolute rule and power over all creatures For I. They had all their beginning of and from him And II. They all are ruled and governed by him And III. They all are ordained for him according to that of the Apostle For of him and through him and to him are all things Romans 11.36 And therfore who shall dare to call the great Judge and King of all the world to the Barre to render a reason why he hath done this or that Answ 2 Secondly the judgements of the Lord are a great deepe and who is able to search or sound the bottome of them Romans 11.33 c. and 1 Corinth 2.16 Esa 40.13 The judgements waies and workes of the Lord are alwaies just but yet man is often forced to say with Mary How can these things be Luke 1.34 and 18.27 And therefore in such a case we must confesse the blindnesse of our reason and not dare to summon God to give account unto us of what he doth Quest 3 Who are here guilty of blame Answ Those who dispute of the justice of Gods actions It is dangerous swimming in this Foorde for we may easily sinke or be dasht a pecces Non ad discussionem operum Dei sed ad honorandum Deum conditi sumus d Muscul s We were created for the worship and service of God and not to discusse dispute of or censure the actions of God Non Iudices actionum sed imperiâ subditi Chrys imp s Wee are the Lords vassalls and not Judges of his actions Non ferenda morâsitââ non tribuentium Deo justitiae laudem nisi quoad sensus eorum pertingit Great and intolerable is the insolency of those who will not acknowledge the Lords justice any further then they can see reason for it Muscill s We see how our Saviour doth apply this reason taken from the will of God to the hardening of some and to the illumination of others As if he would say it proceeds not from any impotency in God that all obeyed not the Gospell but because it otherwise pleased the Lord Calvin s Observ 2 Hence then wee may learne That the predestinating of some unto life and of others unto death doth depend absolutely upon the will of God He drawes and then we runne after him Cantic 1.3 He addes unto the
Church daily such as he will have saved Acts 2.47 namely such as were ordained unto life Acts 13.48 Rom. 11.7 Non precibus flexus sed spââte sua comâââââ fecit Chrys super Hee was not moved to save us for or by our prayers but of his owne free will Declarat non aliunde quam ex Dei arbitrio pendere discrimen quod sapientes caecutiant idictae capiant Calvin s Our Saviour produceth no other reason but onely the Lords will why the wise are blinded and the simple understand the Gospell How doth this appeare Quest 4 First this divine Revelation and spirituall knowledge Answ 1 of the word is not granted to any for their merits neither can be acquired by study Chrysost s The Gospell is not apprehended or clearly taken up by any humane wit but onely by the illumination of the blessed Spirit Calvin s and hence the Apostle saith The spirituall man and he onely knowes all things 1 Corinth 2.14.15 And againe God hath given us his Spirit which searcheth all things even the deep Mysteries and hidden things of God 1 Cor. 2.10.12 And therefore if wee cannot understand spirituall things without the Spirit as is most true because no man knowes the things of God but the Spirit of God and he unto whom the Spirit will reveale them And that no man can merit deserve or procure the presence of the holy Ghost by any thing he doth but that he is given freely of God to whom he will Then predestination unto life and light must needs proceed from the free will and good pleasure of the Lord. Secondly it further evidently appeares that Answ 2 this hiding of the Gospell from the wise and the revealing of it to the simple proceedeth from the meere will of God thus Because there is no difference in the Object at all as is cleare thus I. All by nature are so blinded and corrupted Psalm 14.1 c. Rom. 3.23 that none can now save themselves or their owne soules And II. Although it should be granted that sufficient grace is given unto all which will be hard to prove yet here there is no difference in the Object neither and therefore the difference will be either First in the corroborating and strengthening of the minds of men against the temptations of the flesh or world or Divell And this without controversie is the gift of God and a gift not given unto all neither Or else Secondly in that further grace whereby wee cannot fall finally or totally August de cor grat which is given onely to the Elect. And therefore this grace and strength whereby wee come unto salvation must needs come from the Lord and that not of or for our merits but onely of his owne free grace and love Thirdly it is cleare that election and rejection Answ 3 or predestination unto life and preterition proceed meerely from the will of God thus because the will of God is the first and the great transcendent rule of all his actions For I. The glory of God regulates his will And II. His will doth dispose of his decrees And III. According to his decrees follow his actions and therfore his actions proceed from his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã good wil as our Saviour plainly expresseth in the text Thou hast concealed these things from the wise and revealed them unto Babes And why Because it seemed good in thy sight or because thou wouldest So elsewhere the Lord saith I will doe what I will Esa 46.10 And againe the Lord workes according to his owne will Daniel 4.32 Reade further these plain places Roman 19.15.18.22 Iames 1.18 and Ephes 1.11 Quest 5 What doth God here require of us or what is our duety herein in regard of God Answ 1 First we must not demand or seeke a reason of Gods decree but rest wholly upon his will which is alwaies holy and just and good For when a man asketh God a reason of his actions or decrees or why he doth thus or thus it is as much as if the Clay in the hand of the Potter should say why wilt thou make me such or such a vessell or of such and such a fashion as is now in thy heart to doe Object If it be here objected that the Potter hath reasons why he will or hath done thus and thus which the clay or pot cannot understand I answer Answ 1 First if the Potter have reasons why hee will make the pot of such or such a fashion or for such and such an use those reasons are in his owne will and deliberation and not in the difference of the clay Answ 2 Secondly none denies but the Lord hath his reasons why the doth hide his Gospell from some and make it knowne unto others but these reasons are neither revealed unto us nor to bee enquired of by us neither are wee able ever to find them out as is plaine from Rom 11.33 c. And therfore here I conceive that Aristophanes his Proverbe is worth observing who saith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã That it is better for a man to fit still then to rise and catch a fall better not to enquire and search into the profound and hidden Judgments and secret decrees of God then to search but never be able to finde them out especially when there is no need at all of that investigation or possibility to alter the least particle of any of Gods immutable decrees although we could find them out but yet more especially when this kind of search is condemned and forbidden at least implicity and by necessary consequence And therefore this is the first thing which is required of us in regard of the judgements decrees and actions of God not to demand a reason of them Answ 2 Secondly wee must confesse and acknowledge the Lord to bee most just in both these decrees although wee are not able to conceive or comprehend any other cause or reason of them then his owne will that is wee must confesse that the Lord is just in the blinding of the wise and the enlightning of the simple in the saving of Iacob and the destroying of Esau and in the receiving of some and rejecting of others although in the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wee know not the reason why the Lord doth it VERS 27. Verse 27 All things are delivered unto mee of my Father and no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Sonne and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him It is questioned by some whether God doth Quest 1 most perfectly know himselfe To which wee answer God doth know himselfe Answ and that most perfectly as appeares from this verse wherein our Saviour saith that no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither doth any man know the Father but the Sonne Here it is plainely given to the Father that hee knoweth the Sonne and to the Sonne that hee knoweth the Father Now there is nothing imperfect in
easier for a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle then for a rich man to enter into heaven Answ 1 First to the last place I answer that it is said to bee impossible for a rich man to enter into heaven not because riches are evill in themselves but because the perverse and corrupt nature of man doth so use or abuse them that they become an impediment unto them and hinder them from submitting of their necks to Christs yoke and from bearing joyfully and willingly his burden Answ 2 Secondly Chrysostome s answers that the way to heaven is hard Ignavis only to idle and sloathfull men and not to those who are industrious and painefull A sluggard thinkes a light burden heavie but a laborious man makes nothing of a hard taske Answ 3 Thirdly but the Objection simply is true that the way unto life eternall is hard and full of labour and cannot be walked in much lesse walked through to the end without toyle and travell as is plainely expressed in the places objected Matth. 7.14 and 11.12 and appeares evidently thus Wedlocke is a sweet bond where both husband and wife draw in one yoke but yet a bond it is a pleasant burden Conjugium a Iugo it is no other then a yoke and full of thorny cares and labours although so delightfull and pleasing that neither husband nor wife would desire to bee freed from that bondage Thus howsoever the faithfull may and doeâ thinke this yoke of Christ sweet and pleasant as followes by and by yet in it selfe it is full of labours yea and so full that the righteous are hardly saved For I. The way that leads unto heaven is very obscure and therefore hard to finde and easie to loose yea it is very slippery and therefore except we be carefull and heedfull of our steps we may easily fall II. The burthen that is laid upon our backes to beare is heavy and which addes to the weight thereof we must beare it long even so long as we live for otherwise we beginne in the Spirit and end in the flesh and so come short of our reward III. The workes of Religion and the duties required of us both in regard of God and our brethren and our selves are very hard and heavy as every one will find that undertakes the taske IV. Our Spirits are naturally both weake and dull except they be awakened and quickned by a continuall and renewed worke of the holy Ghost yea V. Our enemies are both many and strong that labour to pul us out of this yoke leade us aside from this way And therefore these things considered we must needs confesse that the way of active and passive obedience which leades unto heaven and this yoke of Christ is in it selfe heavie and hard Answ 4 Fourthly our Saviour doth not say that his yoke is easie and light to all but onely to those who learne of him to be humble and meeke and of Saint Paul to want and abound and in every estate and condition to be contented Fiftly one and the same thing may bee easie and hard light and heavy to one and the same man in regard of a divers time that is the yoke Answ 5 and burthen of Christ may seeme and be heavy to a fresh water Souldier and new beginner who is not yet acquainted with that spirituall joy and inward comfort that attends upon the righteous who are strong in the Lord but in time it becomes pleasant delightfull and light by exercise and practise by a growth and encrease in knowledge grace and strength For it is most true that nothing is more difficult to flesh and blood than to bear the yoke of obedience and affliction yea nothing is more miserable than a Christians life if we look upon the present condition 1 Corinth 15.19 But yet this double yoke seems sweet and easie to the spirit of the true beleever and strong Christian by reason of that gracious operation of the good spirit of God who doth so form and fashion the regenerate unto the obedience of the will of God that when once they have had a taste and rellish of Christ then nothing seems hard or difficult unto them which is imposed by him Sixtly the commandements of God and yoke Answ 6 of Christ are in themselves and in their own nature sweet and delightfull as follows by and by but in regard of our frailty and pronenesse unto evill they are difficult and unpleasant But against the Text it will be objected By Object 1 the yoke of Christ we are brought into afflictions and subjected unto them and therefore it is Iugum grave a heavie not a light yoke First the yoke of Christ doth subject us to no Answ 1 greater evils than are naturally and daily incident to all the life of man in generall being full of calamities And therefore the crosse that attends the yoke doth not prove it to be simply heavie seeing it induceth no greater miseries to the righteous than Nature it self doth to the wicked Secondly those evills calamities which Nature Answ 2 subjects wicked and worldly men unto are very heavie grievous and evill unto them but the afflictions of those who undergo the yoke of Christ shall be changed into glory and recompensed with a glorious reward and therefore they are not heavie Mark 1.5.21 Thirdly the crosses of the servants of Christ Answ 3 shall be so mitigated that they shall not hurt them 1 Cor. 10.13 And therefore they are not heavie But it will be objected again If it be a Yoke Object 2 and a Burthen then how can it be light and if it be light then how is it a Burthen First the speech is figurative and the phrase Answ 1 borrowed from a yoke and naturall burthen Secondly our Saviour by this phrase doth Answ 2 neither conceal the burthen nor silence the sweetnesse of it but conjoyns them both together calling it both Iugum Suave a yoke and a sweet yoke Onus apposuit leve adjecit Chrys s He no sooner telleth us that it is a burthen but he adds withall that it is but light Men joyn Oxen together with a yoke and Camels with a bridle or halter that they may be as burthens But we must note that there are two sorts of men who impose these burthens to wit I. Some put a yoke upon others and oppresse them under the yoke As the Spaniards do with the Indians and as Pharaoh and Rehohoam did do Now Christ is no such imposer of a yoke II. Some have a care of those who are under or in the yoke that they may not be oppressed but have rest and comfort And thus did God Exodus 23.12 and Deuteronomy 5.14 and thus doth Christ who promiseth to refresh them under the yoke and ere long to give rest and freedom from the yoke verse 28 29. And therefore although it be a yoke yet it is neither heavie nor hard Object 3 The nature and condition of this
the true Doctrine of the Lord and leads the sincere Ministers of the Church and the faithfull people unto all truth yea because hee dwels in those places and brests where heavenly truth raignes and beares sway but absents himselfe from all that love lyes and errours Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes hee is called Paracletus the Comforter because he sustaines the heart of the faithfull in affliction by comfort faith patience perseverance and hope of eternall glory Iohn 14. and 15. and 16. Quest 3 What are the offices operations and workes of the holy Spirit Answ They are many and respect either the Prophets or Christ or the Apostles or Ministers or the faithfull and Elect people of God First the workes of the Spirit respect the holy Prophets whom he governed inspired and taught enflaming them with the knowledge and light of the true Messiah and of things to come Thus David in Spirit called Christ Lord Mat. 22. And Zachary and Elizabeth and Simeon are taught many things by the Spirit which they foretell of Christ Luke 1. and 2. Secondly the operations of the Spirit respect Christ for he helped the conception and nativity of the Messiah The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee c. Luke 1. and Matth. 1. Before they came together Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost yea the Spirit was given unto Christ by God out of measure Iohn 1. and Luke 4. Iesus being full of the Holy Ghost c. and Luke 10 He rejoyced in spirit although this may be understood of the internall motions Thirdly the operations of the Spirit respect the Apostles and Evangelists hee inspired them when they were to write the Scriptures 2 Pet. 1.19 Hee led them in the truth of their preaching and brought those things into their minds which before Christ had taught them He made them able Ministers enduing them with the gift of tongues and the power of Miracles and with all graces befitting such a calling Fourthly the works of the Spirit respect the Ministers and Ministery of the word of God for he makes them able Ministers he cals them to the work of the Ministery yea he is the Governour of the Ministery who doth conserve deliver and propagate the true Doctrine and that by means viz. the sincere Doctors of the Church whom he hath promised to direct Fifthly the operations of the Spirit respect the faithfull elect children of God for I. He regenerates them Iohn 3. Except a man be born of water and of the holy Ghost c. II. He quickens the hearts of men and doth excite and inspire spirituall motions therein III. He comforts and cheers sorrowfull souls and raiseth up those who are dejected in spirit from whence he is called the Comforter IV. He leads them the right way They shall hear a voice behinde them saying This is the way walk in it V. He excites and provokes the minde unto an ardent invocation of God teaching the faithfull to pray in the Spirit VI. He gives to the faithfull an assurance of their Adoption and Glorification Rom. 8.15 16 And therefore if we desire to be made partakers of these graces and blessings let us labour for the Spirit by faithfull fervent and frequent prayers unto God VERS 20. A bruised Reed shall he not break Vers 20 and smoaking Flax shall he not quench What is meant here by Flax Quest 1 The word in the Originall is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Answ and hath divers significations namely First sometimes it is taken generally for any threed Secondly sometimes more strictly for a linnen threed Thirdly sometimes for the string of a Harp Fourthly sometimes for a Fishers line which is made of threed Fiftly sometimes for sails Sixtly Syrus reads lucernam crepitantem non extinguet he will not quench the crackling lamp because when a lamp is ready to dye or go out it makes a creeking or crakling noise And Tremellius for linum flax puts lucernam a lamp whose match or wick is made of flax and who smokes and makes a noise as if it were ready to dye and yet this Christ will not quench Hence then observe That there is a weak Faith which yet is true Observ and although it be weak yet because it is true it shall not be rejected of Christ Psalm 103.2 How doth the truth of this appear Quest 2 It is evident from hence Answ because Faith is not created simul semel perfect at the first as Adam was but is like a man in the ordinary course of Nature who is first an imperfect birth and then an infant then a childe then a youth then a man or like a grain of Mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 33. and 1 Pet. 2.2 for Faith groweth and encreaseth unto perfection as is cleer from these places Prov. 4.18 Ephes 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.18 and 1 Corin. 1.7 and 2 Corin. 1.7 and 10.15 and 2 Thes 1.3 Quest 3 Who are here to be reproved Answ Those who tax condemn and contemn the weak children of God Mark 9.24 Quest 4 Must we sow cushions under mens Elbows must we cry peace peace unto them 1 Thes 5.3 must we not reprove them for their weaknesse of Faith must we be blinde leaders of the blinde and not tell them of their faults Answ Extreams are here most carefully to be avoided for as we must not lull them asleep so we must not be snares unto them some sing a secure man asleep and others choke a half dead man we must neither be beds of Down unto them nor sharp Knives we must neither be soft Cushions for them to rest themselves securely on nor yet to choke them withall And therefore three degrees are to be observed namely First some utterly reject all weak ones and tax all weaknesse in Faith of hypocrisie Certainly these are either proud or cruell men Secondly some comfort and establish those who are weak saying Be quiet thou hast Faith and Grace enough and thou art good enough thou needest no more neither must thou be too righteous Eccles 7. These are soft but not safe Cushions these are fawning flatterers and not faithfull friends Thirdly some comfort and exhort saying Be of good cheer he who hath begun a good work will also finish it in you Philip. 1.6 and therefore pray that his Grace may abound in you verse 9. yea do not sit still but go forward and march on in the way of the Lord Heb. 6.1 Now this is the safest and best course for three things are to be acknowledged namely I. That the maturity of Faith doth consist in the perfection thereof Rom. 8.38 and 2 Cor. 5.6 and 2 Tim. 1.12 and Heb. 10.22 II. That doubting is not blamelesse for a wavering staggering and doubting Faith is every where taxed as Ephes 4.14 Iames 1.6 Heb. 10.23 III. That it is every mans duty perpetually to encrease and to labour to abound in Knowledge Love Faith Spirit and in all graces and vertuous qualities 2 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 15.13
and despiseth that inestimable sacrifice offered up by him yea there is no name for him to bee saved by who blasphemes the name of the onely Mediator and Redeemer Iesus Christ our Lord. III. Because God in his justice will not suffer that his holy Spirit which is the Spirit of truth should be taxed with lying and falshood which is the direct sin of those who commit this unpardonable offence IV. This sinne is called irremissible because it so casts them into the power of Sathan that they can never returne from that captivity and bondage For as the Saints and faithfull have the testimony of the Spirit which assures them that they belong unto God not unto Sathan So these blasphemous Apostates have a certaine testimony of their owne hearts and consciences that the Devill holds them and will hold them unto the end Now that testimony given unto the Saints may bee called the seale of the Spirit and this given unto these blasphemers the signe or Character of Sathan How many things concurre to the making Quest 4 up of this sinne against the Holy Ghost or how many things are required in him who commits it First three things concurre to the making up Answ 1 of this sinne namely I. Abnegatio veritatis a deniall of the truth against knowledge and conscience II. Apostasia universalis an universall apostacy and falling away from Christ and not some particular sinne committed against the first or second table of the Law III. Rebellio a rebellion arising from the hatred of the truth conjoyned with a tyrannicall sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing thereof both in the doctrine and profession thereof Hence it appeares Secondly that in him who commits this sin Answ 2 unto death it is necessary there should be these foure things to wit I. Hee must have a knowledge of that truthâ which hee opposeth Hence every sinne though never so great committed of ignorance is excluded yea although it arise from a certaine malice against the Sonne of man himselfe as did that sinne of Pauls in persecuting his members For blasphemy against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven but that great sinne arising from an ignorance of the truth committed against the Sonne of man was pardoned 1 Tim. 1.13 II. It is necessary that this knowledge of the truth doe not onely swim in the braine but so sinke into the heart that there be a full and deliberate assent to the truth And hence all sinnes are excluded which are not committed and acted of set purpose and out of deliberation against the knowne and acknowledged truth For blasphemy shall never be forgiven but sinnes suddenly fallen into may be pardoned as wee see by Davids transgressions Psalme 32.5 c. and 51. III. It is requisite that this knowledge which is opposed bee not acquired by study meerely or by strong and undeniable arguments or principles but by a supernaturall perswasion of the Holy Spirit Hence then all sinnes are excluded which may be in a Gentile or any man simply Atheisticall as the obduration of Pharaoh the presumption of Manasses and the finall impenitencie of the wicked For the sinne against the Holy Ghost presupposeth the operation of the Holy Ghost in the heart and therefore cannot be pardoned but there may be obduration presumption gloriation in sinne yea finall impenitencie in those who never were made partakers of any such grace or light or knowledge or operation of the Spirit and therefore if any such would but repent as Manasses did they should be pardoned as he was IV. It is necessary that this perswasion bee not only of the truth of the word but of the goodnesse thereof also when wee perswade our selves that the Gospel is true yea that it is good in it selfe and so good that happy shall we be if wee receive and obey it but miserable if we reject and sleight it Hence the sinnes of hypocrites and all formall Professors who have onely some knowledge of the truth and make only some out-side shew of Religion but are not affected with the goodnesse and sweetnesse thereof are excluded from blasphemy which never can be forgiven for those may repent and find mercy but this blasphemer cannot Quest 5 How many things are included in this sinne against the Holy Spirit Answ 1 First it includes not onely a contempt and neglect of the Gospel but also a rejecting thereof yea Answ 2 Secondly it containes a contumelious and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel which is called the trampling of the Sonne of man and the blood of the Covenant under feet as an impure thing Now under this particular are comprehended malice hatred blasphemy and persecution and hence these Apostats are called Adversaries Heb. 10.27 From blasphemy then by this particular are excluded all back-sliding and denying of Christ and sinnes of presumption which arise either from infirmity or passion For Peters denying of his Master may be called properly Apostacie but not properly blasphemy because it proceeded from weakness not from malice Answ 3 Thirdly it includes a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against knowledge Hebr. 10.26 whereby are excluded sinnes of malice which spring from ignorance as Pauls did Answ 4 Fourthly it comprehends a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against conscience which Paul cals voluntariè to sinne willingly And hereby are excluded sinnes arising from carelesnesse or presumption or a perswasion of impunity or from a sleepie conscience as the sinnes of Manasses did Answ 5 Fiftly it includes a voluntary contradiction and opposition of the internall and supernaturall worke of the Spirit Heb. 10.23 for this is to reproach the blessed Spirit and the grace of the same Quest 6 How doth the greatnesse of this sinne of blasphemy appeare Answ It appeares by a serious consideration and view of the nature thereof Here then observe First of all other sinnes this harmes nature most because none casts men so farre from pardon as this doth which utterly takes away repentance the only way unto salvation As that is reckoned the greatest sicknesse which doth not only deprive a man of health but also debars and shuts the doore against all meanes unto health Secondly of all other sinnes this is the most grievous by reason of the hurt it doth and of all other the most abominable by reason of the defect of excuse For it takes away all excuse from men and makes them inexcusable They cannot excuse themselves by ignorance because their sinne was against knowledge nor by infirmitie and weaknesse because their consciences will tell them that they sinned out of obstinate and wilfull malice And therefore these mitigations and extenuations of ignorance and weaknesse being taken from them which other great sinners may plead their judgement certainely shall be the more grievous and insupportable Thirdly of all other sinnes this harmes the will and mind most for it makes a man unable to worke the workes of uprightnesse and holinesse That sicknesse is the most dangerous which doth so infect and corrupt
if it shine in his face he will not question the existence of it A man often times dreams that he is awake when he is asleep but none are so sottish or doltish as not to know when they are awake that they are awake And therfore he that cannot tell whether Christ have taught him the knowledge of God or the mysteries of the Gospel may be assured to his grief that he is yet ignorant of them Secondly but because many dream that they Answ 2 are awake when indeed they are fast asleep and that they see the Sun at midnight when there is nothing lesse I will therefore give some signes Signes of the knovvledge of God whereby this may be known and principally such as serve for the convincing of those who falsly presume that they know God when indeed they are ignorant of the knowledge of him First if our hearts be inflamed with a desire Signe 1 of God it is a good signe that we know him for Ignoti nulla cupido a man cannot fervently desire what he knows not Here observe that this desire is two-fold namely I. Inchoate and begun and this is an earnest desire to know God 1 Iohn 5.20 For God is wont First to inflame and kindle the desire And then Secondly to communicate light we first cry Draw me O Lord and then I will run after thee Cant. 1.3 And by and by the Lord in mercie reveals himself unto us Wherefore we should here examine whether this desire of the Lord be in us or not do we make the knowledge and fruition of God that one thing which we desire before all other things Psal 27.4 do we long for him as the Hart doth for water Psal 42.1 or the thirsty earth for rain Psal 63.1 Certainly then we may be assured that God hath begun this heavenly knowledge in us and Christ is now about more fully and cleerly to reveal unto us the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven II. There is a permanent and continuing desire which lasts untill the desire be accomplished that is when we do not hunger after the knowledge of God or desire to enjoy him out of some sudden flash but out of a solide and serious affection and therefore cry earnestly for him and seek diligently after him and continue therein untill he hath been pleased to come and reveal himself unto us A loving wife desires alwaies the presence and society of her husband and could wish that he were alwaies at home so must we continually desire to be present with the Lord and never be at peace so long as we are absent from him for this permanent and continued desire of the Lord is an excellent sign of some true knowledge of him Object Against this permanent and continued desire it may be objected that Christ hath promised his children that they shall never hunger or thirst any more Ioh. 4.14 and 6.35 and Rev. 7.16 And therefore this earnest longing after God cannot stand with these promises nor become the faithfull Answ 1 First certainly the faithfull shall not lament as a widow who hath lost her husband irrecoverably Esa 47.9 Thren 1.1 Or like one who is ready to peâish through thirst as Sampson was Iudg. 15.18 For unto the faithfull shall be given grace which shall be as a living spring Ioh. 4.14 yea as flowing streams Ioh. 7.38 and not like a dry well But yet Answ 2 Secondly they shall thirst through a desire of more there is such sweetnesse in grace and in the fruition of God that the childe of God saith alwaies It is good for me to draw neer unto God yea he is my chiefest good and therefore the neerer I come unto him the more happy and blessed shall I be He who knows the sweetnesse of honey desires it the more and the faithfull are covetous of God and grace as the worldling is of gold Crescit amor nummi quantum ipsa pecunia crescit Though Dives store of money have Yet nought but money he doth crave For as his wealth doth daily grow Even so his love doth thereunto The more grace a Saint hath the more he desires for nothing is so good for him as that The more full sight and knowledge a man hath of God the more greedy he is of a little more If God be pleased to talk with Moses the servant is then so delighted therewith that he desires further to see his face If it be a thing so full of sweetnesse thinks Moses to hear of the Lord or to hear the Lord with the ear then it must needs be a transcendent felicity to see him with the eye and therefore O Lord let me see thy face They that once have been made partakers of the bread and water of life cry O Lord give us evermore of this bread Iob. 6.34 and this water Ioh. 4. He that is delighted with Musick desires it again and again and he that is taken with the pleasantnesse of wine drinketh often unto drunkennesse Certainly the Apostle had an eye unto this when he said Be not drunken with wine but be filled with the Holy Ghost Ephes 5.18 Intimating that those who have once a true tast of heavenly gifts wil desire a greater measure and degree of them The Spouse is sometimes absent and then the Church mournes Cantic 3.2 and 5.6 Not because she is uncertaine whether she have a husband or not or because she doubts of his love but because she is sicke of love Cantic 5.8 and therefore would perpetually enjoy his presence And therefore let us seriously prove and examine our selves by this desire of God which is the first signe and token of his knowledge Secondly examine whether we can cry truely Signe 2 unto God in faith Abba Father Galath 4.6 For none can be assured that God is their Father without some measure of true knowledge Thirdly try whether we unfainedly contemn Signe 3 and despise the world or not are wee exalted in spirit heightned in affection are our thoughts upon heaven and heavenly things not upon earth and earthly Colos 3.1 2. Indeed this is not an easie thing to doe for many say they care not for the world when indeed all their care is for it all their delight in it Undoubtedly he that doth indeed despise the world and weane his affections from it doth thereby shew that he looks for another world wherin dwels righteousnesse and in which a Crowne of glory is reserved for him and consequently hath some true knowledge of the ever living Lord and of the Mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven Fourthly we must prove and see whether wee Signe 4 be humbled or not 2 Corinth 10.5 and 1 Cor. 14.25 Spiritus sanctus in columbà igne quia igne zeli ardentes columbae simplicitate mansuetos efficit Greg. hom The Holy Ghost descended in the likenesse of a Dove and in fire because hee makes the faithfull to burne with the Fire of zeale and to be meeke and
pueros Antipa Iohanem Agrippa Iacobum clauditque in carcere Petrum Vers 2 VERS 2. And said unto his Servants This is Iohn the Baptist hee is risen from the dead and therefore mighty workes doe shew forth themselves in him Sect. 1 § 1. This is Iohn the Baptist Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words Answ This is Iohn Baptist that is this Christ which teacheth so powerfully and worketh such great Miracles seems to me to be no other then Iohn the Baptist Now this may be two manner of waies understood namely First thus this is Iohn Baptist that is in both of them there is the like pietie the like Doctrine the like freedome liberty in reproving of vices and their manner of life is not much unlike and therefore in Christ Iohn may bee lively seene But Secondly it seemes rather that Herod by these words was of Pythagoras his opinion who held the transmigration of the soule or that the soules of the dead did passe into new bodies This Doctrine is ascribed to Pythagoras but Volaterranus shewes that it had other authors before him from whom Plato learned it as hee chanced to Travell along with them Now it is evident Plato held this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from many places of his workes For Ad finem lib. 10. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hee tels us That through the hatred of a woman the soule of Orpheus went into a Swan and the soule of Thamyrus went into a Nightingall and the soul of Ajax into a Lyon and the soule of Agamemnon into an Eagle with divers other examples So againe In fine Timai Dialogi he tels us that the soules of unjust men passe into women and the soule of those who contemne Philosophy into Cattell and the souls of men who are wholly given to the world and worldly things into Fishes Many examples more hee hath in Phaedro which I omit Quest 2 Whether is this opinion to be embraced received or not And if not then why not Answ 1 First it is to be exploded because to the production of any creature whether man or beast there is necessarily required a Conjunction or copulation of the Male and Female of the same kind or Species that that is of which is produced according to the old principle Omne simile gignit suum simile Every creature begets his like And therfore how can the soule of a man goe out of a man into the body of a Beast Answ 2 Secondly this Doctrine is to be rejected because they themselves cannot tell what or whose soule passeth into the body of a Monster seeing by reason of the uncouth deformitie thereof no certaine Species can be defined No living creature say they can live without a soule nor no soule can animate any Body but the soule of an Individuum which hath a Species And therfore seeing there are many monstrous births unlike to al the several Species of living creatures in the world this must needs be an errour and as grosly false forsaken and avoided Answ 3 Thirdly this opinion is not to bee received for the absurdity of it For if a soule passe from one body to another then I demand whether it enter into a body already perfect and absolute or into some little Particle from which the body begins to be formed and fashioned The first the Pythagoreans dare not avouch because they know that I. A body cannot come unto maturity and perfection without a soule neither II. That two soules can live in one body Nor III. Can they tell how that soule which first is in the body doth depart out of it when the body is perfect that so a strange soule may come in because when the soule departs from any body the body dies Now if they say the second that the soule passeth into the body when the body is but small and newly begun to be fashioned then I would know how the soule which was even now most ample in an ample and large body can be contracted in so small a roome Fourthly it were a most absurd thing to embrace Answ 4 such an absurd opinion as this is or to say that of onebody are begot many bodies of divers Species and that one and the same soule can passe into many bodies of divers species Fifthly if the soule of a wise man and great Answ 5 learned Scholler passe into another man it neither reveales to him into whom it is entred nor remembers any thing it self of those things which it knew so well before which is most straâge that the soule should be so forgetfull and therefore as a Tenet false and absurd is utterly to be rejected Now against this it will be objected Object that Christ himself Matth. 11 14. saith of Iohn Baptist This is Elias the same soule which of old was in Elias is now in Iohn Baptist First Iohn being asked whether he were Elias Answ or not answers no hâ is not And therefore from the Scripture this expâsiâion is fâlse Secondly the meaning of our Saviours worâs Answ may be gathered from the An els speech ãâã ââchary Hee shall saith he convert many of the Chââââââ of Israel to the Lord their God and he shall goe before ãâã Messiah in the Spirit and power of Elias that he mââ turne the hearts of the Fathers to the Children Luke 1.16.17 Now it is one thing to have the soul of Elias and another to come into the Spirit and power of Elias Yea it is worth observing that the Angâll doth not onely say that he shall come in the Spirit of Elias lest some by Spirit had understood the soul but also in the Spirit and power Pamphylus martyr ex Orig. lib. 7. in Evang. Matth. Thirdly our Saviour in the place objected Answ 3 saith that Iohn was the Elias which was to come And therefore there was one Elias who of old preached in Achabs time another which was to come in the time of Christ and which was foretold by the Prophet Malachi Fourthly how can the soule of Elias be imagined Answ 4 to passe into the body of Iohn Baptist when the Scripture witnesseth that he laid not aside his soule at all neither died but was translated both with his body and soule into heaven that so to succeeding ages he might be in example or proof of the immortality of the soule and of a better yea an Eternall life VERS 3.4 Vers 3.4 For Herod had laid hold on Iohn and bound him and put him in prison for Herodias sake his brother Philips wife For Iohn said unto him It is not lawfull for thee to have her Many great causes the Baptist had to reprove Herod because many sins did concur in this one fact of his in taking his Brothers wife namely First Adultery in lying with another mans wife Secondly Injustice in rejecting and casting off an innocent wife for he was married when he fell in love with his brother Philips wife and then cast his
of all in regard of the face of God Answ 1 First we must entreat it and pray unto it in the time of danger Daniel 9.13 Answ 2 Secondly we must desire seek and long for the sight of his face Numb 6.6.25 and 1 Chron. 6.11 and 2 Chron. 7.14 Psalm 24.6 and 27.8 and 31.16 and 42.2 and 51.11 and Psalm 63.1 and 67.1 and 80.3.7.19 For thus did David Psalm 27.9 and Epbraim Hosea 5.15 and Israel 2 Chron. 15.12 Answ 3 Thirdly all must learn to fear and tremble before the glorious face of God Psalm 96.9 Ier. 5.22 as Iob did 23.15 Quest 4 What benefit do the righteous reap from the Face of God Answ 1 First hee will not hide it from them but shew it unto them 2 Chron. 30 9. Iob. 33.26 Psalm 22.24 Ierem. 15.19 Ezech. 39.29 Except it be for a while either for their sins or tryall as Esa 59.2 Iob 13.14 Psalm 13.1 and 30.7 and 31 22. and 88.14 Esa 8.17 and 54.8 and 64.7 Secondly Gods face is the joy and rejoycing Answ 2 of the righteous Psalm 4.6 7. and 16.11 What is predicated of Gods Face in regard of Quest 5 the wicked First to the wicked it is a fatall face Psalm Answ 1 9.3 and 34.16 and 68.2 and 80 16. Lament 4.16 Ezech. 38 20 and 2 Thes 1.9 Secondly to the wicked it is a terrible Face Answ 2 Genes 3.8 Esa 19.1 Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly from the wicked God will hide his Answ 3 face Deuter. 31.17 18. and 32.20 Ierem. 18.17 and 33.5 Ezech. 39.23 24. Mich. 3 4. Fourthly the wicked shall be cast out from Answ 4 the face of God 2 Chron. 7.20 Ierem. 7.15 and 23 39 as was Israell 2 King 17.20 23. and Iudah 2. King 23.27 and 24.20 and Ierem. 15.1 and 52.3 Fifthly Gods face is set against the wicked Answ 5 Levitic 7.10 and 20.3 5 6. and 26.17 Ierem. 21.10 and 44.11 Ezech. 14.8 § 3. Of my Father which is in Heaven Sect. 3 The Ubiquitaries object this place for the proof of the Ubiquitie of Christs humanity Object They argue thus Their Angells saith Christ alwayes behold the face of God in heaven therefore when they are sent into the earth as ministring Spirits they are then present substantially both in Heaven and earth because it is said They alwaies see the face of God in Heaven and therefore much more the humane nature of Christ which is Hypostatically united ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the substantiall word or deitie may be and is present at once both in earth and Heaven First it is no mightie miracle or wonder Answ 1 that he which is every where present should bee alwaies seen by the Angels Now the Lord is every where and therefore wheresoever the Angells are they are in his presence but to say that they are every where at once filling Heaven and earth with their presence which is peculiar unto God we utterly deny Secondly this phrase to see the face of God doth Answ 2 denote the blessednesse and felicity of the Angels they are said alwaies to see the Face of the Father because they are alwaies and eternally happy continually enjoying the familiar presence of God they being his servants and Ministers prest continually to perform his will Thirldly all the Ancient Divines and Orthodoxe Answ 3 writers did directly deny that one and the same Angell could be at one and the same moment in divers places because according to the opinion of the Schoolmen Angeli sunt in loco circumscriptive non repletive vide Thalmannum assert ver doct fol. 114. 6. Arg. 28. VERS 15 16 17. Verse 15 16 17. Moreover if thy Brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between thee and him alone if he shall hear thee thou hast gained thy Brother But if he will not bear thee then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be establisâed And if he shall neglect to hear them tell it unto the Church but if he neglect to hear the Church let him he unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publicane These verses occasioning controversies both amongst our selves and betwixt us and the Papists it will not be amisse to propound a generall Queon or two Quest 1 What Coherence connexion or dependance have these verses with the foregoing Answ The Coherence is thus Christ our Saviour tels of Scandals and offences that shall be given and admonisheth his Disciples of them and teacheth to avoid them Verse 5 6 7 c. Then comes he to injuries offered and shews how men must carry themselves towards such as do offer them wrong in these three verses c. And that this is the order appears both by the Text and matter For First he admonisheth his to take heed of offending others And Secondly he declareth how they are to carry themselves towards such as do trespasse against them Quest 2 What was the occasion of these words Answ The Occasion of these words was as is generally thought the state of those daies in our Saviours time whârein the Jews were in subjection to the Romans having their authority of Elders greatly diminished by the Romanes who were Heathens to whom some Jews became servants these were Publicanes of which was Zacheus yea and our Evangelist who sate at the receipt of custome for which they were to the Jews very hatefull but therein servants to the Romanes and so freed from the power and authoritie of the Jews with whom as with the very Heathen and Gentiles amongst them what Jew soever would have to do for any wrong which they offered that Jew must call these Publicanes before Romane authoritie and convent them there and not bring them into any Iewish Court from which they were exempt by their Service to the Roman state which liberty was also granted to any other Priviledged Iew which would make an appeal to the Romane Governour as St. Paul did to whom the Iews might have recourse if they would recover their rights or redresse wrongs offred them Quest 3 What is the Scope of our Saviour in these words Answ The Scope of Christ here is to moderate the passions of the Iewes rising one against another for wrongs received that so they might not run into extremities as mans nature is both hastie and desirous of the utmost revenge at the first Our Saviour adviseth them therefore not to deal one with another at first as they must do with Publicanes and Heathens who were men hatefull unto them and exempted from all that power which yet remained amongst themselvs and against whom they held it lawfull to use all extremities to the utmost but to proceed lovingly that is according to the Rules of charity which prescribeth first all gentle means and when these will not any way prevaile then to use extremitie What is the sense and meaning of these three Quest 3 Verses The meaning of these words is Answ If thy brother a
is impossible by the two latter sorts of impossible things because it is contrary to the nature of a true body and includes contradictions as is proved clearely afterwards Chap. 26.26 Answ 5 Fifthly if these kindes of impossibilities be excepted wee may then say with the Angell That with God nothing is impossible Luke 1.37 or with the Lord of the Angells in this verse Though with men many things be impossible yet with God all things are possible for there is nothing that can be either spoken of or imagined which as not subject unto his power For the better understanding and confirming hereof observe that there are three causes onely why some effect cannot be accomplished by some agent none of which have place in God The causes are these I. The first is because there is no similitude betwixt the effect and the agent as there must needs be but what is there that hath not some resemblance with God If thou have a being it is like to God in being who is a most perfect being and therefore every thing that either is or may be is subject to his power II. The next cause why an agent cannot produce an effect may be because the effect is more excellent then that the agent can accomplish it therefore corporall substances cannot beget spirituall nor inferiour superiour But there is nothing more excellent then God who is excellencie it selfe III. The agent may want matter to worke vpon and can neither provide it of himselfe nor procure it from others But this can never hinder God who hath no need of matter for if it please him to use it he can create it of nothing And therefore it is as cleere as the light that all such things as in nature are and are not contrary to the nature of God are subject to his power Sixthly unto the place wee answer that Answ 6 CHRIST here sheweth That it is as impossible for a rich man that is high minded and trusteth in his riches to enter into heaven as for a Camell to passe through the eye of a needle but it is possible with GOD to give rich men humble and lowly minds and so make than fit for his Kingdome and also to make the Camell lesse and so draw him through the eye of a needle Seventhly the Consequence of the argument Answ 7 is not good they argue thus to GOD nothing is impossible and therefore he can make the body of CHRIST to be in many places at once Now wee know that A posse ad esse non valet consequentia Such a thing may be therefore such a thing shall bee or God can doe such a thing therefore hee will doe such a thing followes not neither is the question betweene us and the Papists concerning the power of God what he can doe but concerning his will what he doth or will doe Eightly it is not proved out of this place Answ 8 that God can or will draw the huge body of a Camell through a needle the Beast remaining still of that bignesse no more then it is possible for God to bring a proud rich arrogant man to Heaven his affections not being altered Now wee say that both these are impossible unto God not because he cannot in his absolute power doe them but because they are contrary to his will and ordinance For the one is against the law of Justice to bring a wicked man to Heaven and the other against the Law of nature to cause a great Camell to passe through a small needles eye Ninthly the thing aymed at in the Objection Answ 9 wee say is impossible It is impossible that God or his word should be false now the word saith that the âody of Christ shall remaine and abide in heaven untill the time of the restitution of all things Acts 3.21 And therefore it is impossible that now his body should be on earth ordinarily and in divers places at once as they teach But the impossibility and absurdity of transubstantiation is sufficiently illustrated afterwards Chap. 26.26 If the Reader would see how some things which wee have said are excepted against by Bellarmine let him read Willets synops pag. 609. and Scharp de sacra Caena Page 1463. Vers 28.29 VERS 28.29 And Iesus said unto them verely I say unto you that ye which have followed mee in the Regeneration when the Sonne of man shall sit in the Throne of his glory ye shall also sit vpon twelve Thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israell And every one that hath forsaken Houses or Brethren or Sisters or Father or Mother or Wife or Children or Lands for my names sake shall receive an hundred fold and shall inherit everlasting life Sect. 1 § 1. Yee which have followed mee in the Regeneration Concerning this head of Regeneration many necessary questions may be propounded and because they are necessary I will not balke them and because many I will not enlarge them all Quest 1 What is Regeneration Answ 1 It is a worke of God wrought by the word whereby hee infuseth the holy Spirit into the whole man for his owne glory and our salvation The severall branches of the Definition are these namely First Regeneration is the worke of God not the worke of man and hence they which are regenerated are called his workemanship Ephes 2.10 And the worke is appropriated unto him as the Author of it Iohn 13. and 3.6 and Ezech. 36.26 Secondly Regeneration is wrought by the meanes and ministery of the word Psalm 19.7 Iohn 15.3 and 1. Peter 1.23 and 2. Peter 1.5 And therefore if we would be regenerated we must attend carefully to the word as followes by and by Thirdly in Regeneration the Lord infuseth his Spirit into the whole man and worketh a true and holy change in all the parts of the soule Wisdom 12.11 and 1. Timoth. 1.7 Fourthly God workes Regeneration in the heart of his Saints both for his and their glory where we may observe that as there was a double aime and end in the Worker of Regeneration so there should be in those in whom it is wrought First the Person working the worke of Regeneration aimed therein I. At his owne glory Proverb 16.4 And II. At the good glory and eternall felicity of those whom he Regenerates Therefore Secondly the persons in whom the worke of Regeneration is wrought should aime I. Principally and above all to glorifie their God in their lives and conversations who hath done so great things for their soules 1. Corinth 10.31 And II. Next thereunto they must be chiefly carefull to worke out the worke of their salvation with feare and trembling Philip. 2.12 because nothing doth so nearely concerne them next unto Gods glory as the salvation of their soules By what steps or degrees doth the worke of Quest 2 Regeneration proceed Or what are the degrees of Regeneration First the Spirit of God and the Spirit of contrition Answ 1 doth shew us our sinnes that is not onely the guilt
sincerity of Doctrine as appeares thus Jf sometimes they taught those which was true and sometimes yea more often that which was false then they did often depart from the truth and sincerity of Doctrine But the former is true therefore the latter The Assumption is proved from Matthew 15.3 4 5 6. and 16.6 From whence it appeares plainly That the Scribes and Pharisees not onely offended in this that they did not order their lives and conversations according to the prescript rule of the Law which they propounded to others but also in the expounding of that Law they did heape together many Traditions not lawfull yea and weaken the Law it selfe Whence it followes that those who sate in Moses chaire were neither the rule of the Law or truth neither the rule and absolute Iudges of Interpretations J conclude therefore this gâeat Objection thus Seeing the Scribes and Pharisees sometimes taught amisse and sometimes were to be avoided it is therefore necessary that when Christ saith here Because they sit in Moses Chaire therefore obey them that by the Chaire of Moses is to be understood not any authority of theirs but rather some Rule by which it might appeare when they taught well when ill I hold this an insoluble and plaine solution If the Pastors sitting in the Chaire are then to be obeyed when they teach according to the chaire and if teaching contrary to the chaire they are not to be obeyed which thinke none will deny then the chaire is the Rule of obedience due unto the Pastors but this chaire is the Law of Moses as was amply proved before therefore the Law of Moses 1 the Rule of obedience which Law is the Scripture and consequently the Scripture is that Rule of obedience Sect. 2 § 2. They make broad their Phylacteries Having spoken before of these Phylacteries J here passe them by but if the studious Reader would know further what these Phylacteries were what was written in them whence they were so called and what is meant by the enlarging of their Phylacteries Let him read Senens biblioth sanct Lib. 2. Page 9â et Sylloge vocum exotic Page 153. c. ad 160. et Godwyn in his Jewish antiquities Lib. 1. Cap. 10. Page 51 52 53 54. Vers 6 VERS 6. And they love the chiefe seates in Synagogues Quest What were the chiefe seats which were so much affected Answ For answer hereunto observe That the manner of their meetings when Disputations were had in their Synagogues or other Schooles was thus according to Philo Iudaeus quod omnis probus page 679. The chiefe Rabbies sate in reserved chaires these are those chiefe Seats in the Synagogues which the Scribes and Pharisees so much affected Their compaâions sate upon benches or lower formes and their Schollers on the ground at the feet of their Teachers Vers 9 VERS 9. And call no man your Father upon the Earth for one is your Father which is in heaven Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour forbid his Disciples and the multitude to call no man Father Answ As the Grecians were wont to call the Students in Physicke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Erasm epist dedic Hilario praefix The children of the Physitians so the Jewes termed the Schollers of the Prophets Filis Prophetarum The children of the Pr phets 2. King 6.1 by reason whereof the Prophets sometimes were called Fathers as appeares by Elisha's cry My Father my Father 2. King 2.12 whence the Rabbies grew very ambitious of the name Father which was the reason of this our Saviours speech Call no man Father upon earth How can this command Call no man Father upon Quest 2 earth stand with the Law of God which commands honour to parents and the precept of Christ which else-where enjoynes children to honour their parents and the practise of the Apostle Paul who calleth himselfe the Corinthians Father First this place must not be understood simply Answ 1 as though it were not lawfull to give the name and appellation of Father to any For then indeed I. St. Paul should have been contrary to his Master who maketh himselfe a spirituall Father to the Corinthians 1. Corinth 4.15 Yea II. Christ then should have beene contrary to his Father who hath himselfe termed Superiours Fathers in the fifth Commandement and commanded Inferiours to honour them a part of which honour is to call them Father Yea III. Christ then should have beene contrary to himselfe who repâoveth the Scribes and Pharisees because they perverted the children and suffered them not to doe any thing for their Fathers and Mothers Marke 7.11 And therefore Christ doth not forbid a bare and simple appellation of Father Secondly Christ reproveth here onely the ambitious Answ 2 affectation of the Pharisees who delighted much to be called Fathers Thirdly our Saviours meaning here is that they Answ 3 should not call any their Father in earth as we call God our Father that is to put our trust in him and to make him the author and preserver of our life for the Lord would have us to trust onely in him and depend as his children heirs only upoÌ him Fourthly a Christian hath in him a double man Answ 4 to wit I. An old man in which respect he hath a carnall Father whom he must honour so long as he enjoyes his life And II. A new man in which respect he hath God to be his Father who in CHRIST hath regenerated him by his holy Spirit and hath given him power to be made his Sonne Fifthly although there be some who in Scripture Answ 5 are called spirituall Fathers yet they are not such by nature but onely by denomination and participation Thus St. Paul cals Timothy Sonne â Timoth. 1.2 18. in regard of the Gospell which he had made knowne unto him Sixthly St. Paul cals himselfe 1. Corinth 4.15 Answ 6 the Father of the Corinthians in respect of their conversion but not primarily but secondarily because he was onely the instrument which God first used for their vocation and regeneration by the Gospell and not the author or efficient cause thereof VERS 13 14 15. Vers 13.14 15 But wee unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against men for yee neither goe in your selves neither suffer yee them that are entring to goe in Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye devoure Widowes houses and for a pretence make long prayer therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye compasse Sea and Land to make one Proselyte and when he is made ye make him twofold more the child of Hell then your selves Sect. 1 § 1. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites These Scribes and Pharises were of high esteeme and reckoning both in their owne conceits and also in the opinion of others none being thought better then they and yet we see here that Christ slights them cals them Hypocrites and denounceth many Woes against
III. From themselves thus we have taken this course and followed this way long and as yet God hath not manifested his anger against us and therefore we hope that our sinnes shall never come unto judgement nor we for our sinnes unto condemnation And thus they altogether forget that First God is just as well as mercifull And Secondly that his word is true and shall certainly be accomplished And Thirdly that the longer the Lord spares the more exquisitely and unexpectedly he will punish And Fourthly that by these arguments they shew themselves to be the Devils Proctors pleading with all their might for sinne and rebellion against the Lord of glory Answ 2 Secondly this may be applied to those who extenuate and lessen their sinnes as though they deserved not to be punished for such petty offences Some sticke not to say Lying swearing lascivious words and the neglect of holy duties are not such great matters And therefore they being guilty of no greater sinnes they hope they shall not be punished But I. Although these sinnes should be granted to be but small yet they are many and therefore will certainly condemne without repentance But II. They are not small For First God hath said that he will never hold the swearer guiltlesse Command 4. And Secondly lying is a sinne directly against CHRIST who is truth it selfe and therefore St. Iohn saith that all lyars shall be shut out of the Kingdome of heaven Revel 21. And Thirdly wicked thoughts draw downe Gods heavie judgements upon such as harbour and give way unto them Gen. 6.5 therefore much more will wicked words destroy the soule Wisdom 11.1 Fourthly to neglect the duties and exercises of Religion is to neglect the service of God and consequently to be unprofitable servants now all such shall be cast into utter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Matth. 25. â0 And therefore let us not deceive our selves by the smalnesse of our sinnes Sest 2 § 2. And give him his portion with Hypocrites Quest 1 What duties of Religion may an hypocrite doe or how farre may he goe Answ 1 First he may have whatsoever nature hath given at any time to any or can give Answ 2 Secondly he may have a temporary faith which includes two things in it to wit I. A knowledge of the word And II. A perswasion of the truth and authority thereof Answ 3 Thirdly by the law he may be brought both to acknowledge his sinne and the merit of it Answ 4 Fourthly from hence the conscience may be terrified and the heart wounded with sorrow for sinne And Answ 5 Fifthly he may assent to the covenant of grace that it is a sure and certaine covenant and he may beleeve the sufficiency of the merits of CHRIST Answ 6 Sixthly he may beleeve that God is faithfull and true and will in his due time performe all his promises unto his servants And Answ 7 Seventhly as he may sorrow for his sinnes so he may strive and struggle against sinne And Answ 8 Eightly hence from these fruits of his faith may arise joy and a willing submitting of himselfe to heare the word of God and to heare it with gladnesse as Herod did Marke 6.20 Quest 2 What foundations of faith hath an hypocrite to rely upon Answ The holy Spirit moues the children of God to labour for faith and to approve and manifest their faith by a true sincerity and solide change in all things But the hypocrite hath other false foundations to build his faith upon namely First he conferres himselfe with wicked men and then concludes I am not like this Publicane but much better then he or these wicked ones and therefore I need not feare Secondly he compares himselfe with himselfe and then concludes that his knowledge in divine things is more then it hath bene and his profession fairer then formerly and his life more refined then it was at such a time and therefore in regard of this cleare change that is wrought in him he needs not feare Thirdly he compares himselfe with the righteous and he heares what the world saith of them that because they oppose themselves against the vices of the times therefore they are contentious and proud Esa 8.18 Wisdome 2.15 16. And therefore he thinkes himselfe in a righter and better way then they and consequently needs feare no evill Fourthly he judgeth himselfe by his outward estate and because God blesseth and prospereth him in whatsoever he takes in hand therefore he confidently perswades himselfe that his pathes are straight and his wayes pleasing unto God although a wicked man may abound in all outward good things Reade Iob. 21. Ierem. 12.1 2. Malach. 3.15 Fifthly he imagines that because Gods mercies are above all his workes therefore they shall also be extended beyond his promises and consequently that he need not feare though he be faulty Sixthly he perceives that he is free from the temptations of Sathan which others feele and groane under and therefore he perswades himselfe that the Devill dares not deale with him and consequently that he needs not feare any evill to come Bellarmine affirmes that Salomon was damned Object and confirmes it hence Hypocrisie is a sinne odious unto God and lyable unto many heavy and grievous plagues as appeares from this verse But Salomon was a most palpable and grosse hypocrite neither did ever adhere unto God sincerely although he had a shew of zeale at the first as is evident from 1 King 11.4 where it is plainly said That his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God as was the heart of David his Father First this place proves not that the heart of Answ 1 Salomon was in no sort intire and sincere but onely that it was not so intire and sincere as was the heart of David his Father for sanctification is given to the elect unequally in this life and therefore that is not presently evill which is lesse good Secondly this particle Sicut As is not here Answ 2 a note of quality but of equality not of likenesse but of measure that is these words His heart was not perfect that is as perfect as was the heart of his Father David doe not simply denote the quality but onely the same degree oâ quality for that place of Scripture aymes at no other thing then that the Kingdome was not so well ordered and governed under or by Salomon as it was by David who although he were not free from all blame yet he never suffred the true worship of God to be corrupted in his Kingdome neither did defile himselfe with any Idolatry which things Saloâân was guilty of and which considered in themselves are so great and greevous sinnes that St. Peter by an Antonomasia cals them The pollution of the world 2 Peter 2.20 But yet not so great as that the Lord cannot renew his children from them by repentance and did Salomon as appeares by the Booke of Ecclesiastes which was writ after his fall
Cup and gave it in these verses II. The Church was injoyned to receive it in both kinds 1 Corinth 11.28 Let a man that is every receiver examine himselfe and so let him eat of this Bread and drinke of this Cup. III. Christ did single out the Cup as it were with a propheticall Cave Drinke yee all of this in this place Squire in 2. Thessal 2. Page 7. 2. Against this Bellarm. objects That these words Object Drinke ye all of this were spoken onely to the Apostles who then sate at Supper with Christ And therefore not all receivers but Ministers onely must tast and partake the Cup. First if we should deny it they could not Answ 1 prove that none were set at Supper with CHRIST but onely Apostles For this phrase he sate downe with the twelve and he gave it to his Disciples doe not necessarily import that there were none but them but that all the twelve were there when he began to eat the Passeover Secondly if these words Drinke ye all of this Answ 2 were spoken onely to the Apostles then so were also all the other words which were uttered at that time and upon that occasion and consequently that the people must not communicate at all for as it was said unto the Apostles Drink ye all of this so it was also said unto them Take eate And therefore by Bellarmines argument if none but Apostles were present when these words were uttered and that they were spoken to them onely and because they were spoken onely unto them therefore the people must not communicate of the Cup then by the same reason they must not partake of the Bread neither because unto the Apostles onely our Saviour said Take eate And thus the people in Bellarmines judgement are wholly cut of from the use of this Sacrament Answ 3 Thirdly that which was spoken to the Apostles when they sate at the Table with Christ and received the Sacrament from him and with him was not spoken unto them as they were Apostles but as they were faithfull having communion with CHRIST and consequently with all the faithfull How doth it appeare that the Cup is to be given Quest 9 to the people as well as the Bread Answ 1 First it is evident thus CHRIST instituted the Sacrament in both kinds giving charge and commandement to all Christians in the same manner to celebrate it for he saith here Drinke ye all of this where it is worth observing that Christ saith after the Cup Drinke yee all of this but after the giving of the Bread he saith not Eat ye all of this so that our Saviour did as it were fore-see that the Cup should be denied to some and therefore directly commandeth that to be used of all Secondly it appeares also hence Our Saviour Answ 2 saith here after the giving of the Cup This is my blood which is shed for you and for many wherefore the blood of Christ must be given to all those for whom it was shed and so consequently to Lay-men also What doth Christ point at in these words This Quest 10 is my blood He did not meane that it was his blood indeed which was in the Cup Answ but he pointed at the wine For the understanding hereof observe that when Moses said Exod. 24.8 Behold the blood of the Covenant there the word Blood is properly to be understood because their covenants were confirmed with blood and there were no sacrifices without blood But when CHRIST said here This is my blood of the New Testament there was no blood in the Cup here but he had relation to his owne blood which was signified by the wine in the cup. When CHRIST saith This is my body This is Quest 11 my blood as in these verses how was he present with the bread and wine there Answ A thing is said to be present foure manner of wayes namely First ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when a man is bodily present Secondly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when a man is present by his picture Thirdly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as the Sunne is present by operation in heating and nourishing things here below Fourthly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when we apprehend a thing in our mind Now when Christ said this is my body and this is my blood he was present there ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã corporally but he was not in the bread and the wine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for then his blood should have beene there before it was shed yea then he should have had two bodies one visible and another invisible But he was present in the bread and the wine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã representatively because the bread and the wine represented his body and his blood So he was present there ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã operatively by his Spirit working in their hearts And lastly he was present to them by Faith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã apprehensively when they did spiritually eate his body and drinke his blood and this is the true and literall sense of the words Weemse of the sense of the Scripture Page 181. Before Question 6. we affirmed that in this Sacrament of the Lords Supper was outwardly communicated bread and wine which must be consecrated or blessed according to the institution of CHRIST Now hence it may be demanded Whether this consecration change their substance Quest 12 or not No Answ the substance of the Elements are not changed by their consecration but they remaine bread and wine still Which are the words of Consecration Quest 13 First the Papists say these words This is my Answ 1 body and This is the New Testament in my blood are the very formes of this Sacrament and words of consecration which words being spoken over the bread and over the wine immediately the Elements are changed into the body and blood of Christ Rhemist 1 Corinth 11. § 11. Bellarm. Lib. 1. de Sacram. Cap. 13. Secondly we the Protestants lay downe our Answ opinion herein in these particulars viz. I. We acknowledge no such consecration at all by vertue whereof the Elements are converted and transsubstantiated into the body and blood of Christ II. A consecration we grant which is a setting apart of the Elements which before were common to holy use and by the vertue of Christs institution to be made unto us signes of holy things III. Onely these words This is my body and This is the cup of my blood are not the words of consecration but the whole sentence Take yee eate yee this is my body The body of Christ is sacramentally to be taken and eaten and therefore by taking and eating the elements also are consecrated and not onely by saying of the words Now this we prove from this place by this Argument If the whole consecration doe consist in these words This is my body and this is my blood then before the prolation and pronouncing of these words Christ did not consecrate the Elements But Christ did consecrate them before the
said This is my body And Secondly this Sacrament must be Communicated and is therefore called a Communion 1 Cor. 10.16 Wherefore the end of the Sacrament is neither I. Oblatio an offering up of it unto God as a Propitiatory sacrifice Nor II. Reservatio a reserving or keeping of it in boxes or pixes Nor III. Circumgestatio a carrying of it about in Progresse or procession Nor IV. Adoratio a falling downe before it and worshipping it But V. Communicatio onely a communicating of it by the faithfull What is the use or scope of this Sacrament Quest 26 First Answ to remember Christs death with thankefulnesse Luke 22.19 and 1 Cor. 11.24 25 26. And hence it is called Eucharistia because it is to be celebrated with thankesgiving unto God Secondly to shew our union into one body 1 Answ 2 Cor. 10.17 And hence I. It is necessary that there should be an assembly or congregation ot at least more then one or two at the celebration of this Communion The Sacrament is to shew our union and conjunction with the members of CHRIST and therefore it is required that it should be communicated by more then one II. Because the use of this Sacrament is to shew our union into one body therefore it is necessary that those who come unto it should be reconciled unto all men Matth. 5. Thirdly another end of this Sacrament is to Answ 3 confirme our communion with Christ to our salvation Iohn 6.54 56. For as the unworthy receiving of this Supper is punished with condemnation 1 Cor. 11.29 So the worthy receiving thereof is rewarded with salvation Now this Vnion of oââs with CHRIST which is confirmed unto us in the Eucharist doth include in it these two things viz. I. On our part a condition of Repentance And II. On Christs part a promise of union that is if we will but come unto the table of the Lord with true and unfained repentance of all our sinnes then CHRIST promiseth to knit and unite us unto himselfe Quest 27 What are the fruits of this our Vnion with CHRIST Answ 1 First remission and pardon of all our sinnes whereof by and by Answ 6. Answ 2 Secondly the imputation of Christs righteousnesse or active obedience Answ 3 Thirdly the nourishment of our soules of which by and by Answ 5. Answ 4 Fourthly another end of this Sacrament is to shew us our duty that we are now none of our owne but being redeemed by the blood of Christ are obliged to serve him both in body soule and spirit 1 Cor. 6.20 And therefore when we come unto the Lords Supper we must come with a promise and purpose of new obedience and true sanctification both in heart and life as followes afterwards Answ 5 Fifthly another use of this Sacrament is to nourish and feed the âoule Now because this is controverted therefore J lay downe these three things viz I. We confesse that the soule of the worthy receiver is nourished by the body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament and therefore in vaine is that place urged against us My flesh is meate indeed Iohn 6. II. We say that this spirituall food and nourishment is neither conferred upon any Ex Opere operato by the bare worke wrought nor conferred and given to all that receive this Sacrament but is onely imparted to the faithfull and worthy receive by the inward working of the holy Spirit Answ 6 Sixthly and Lastly another scope or use of this Sacrament is the remission and pardon of our sinnes This is denied by the Papists and therefore J will lay downe the state of the question or controversie and then confirme what wee have affirmed I The question is concerning the proper effect and use of the Lords Supper Whereunto the Papists say That it was not properly ordained for remission of sinnes neither that it hath any such use but it serveth onely as a preservative against sinne Trid. Conc. sess 13. Can 5. Bellarm. de sacram lib. 4. Cap. 17. Now we affirme and teach that an especiall and principall use of the Eucharist or Communion is to strengthen and assure our faith of the remission of our sinnes though that be not the onely scope and use of that Sacrament as is shewed by the other use afore mentioned II. That amongst the other ends and uses of this Sacrament it also assureth us of remission of sinnes is thus proved from this place Christ here saith This is the blood of the New Testament that is shed for many for remission of sinnes But the new Testament includeth a promise of remission of sinnes Ierem. 31.34 yea our Saviour setteth it downe in plaine tearmes for why else should our Saviour make expresse mention of forgivenesse of sinnes if this Sacrament amongst other uses did not serve for that use also Against this they object many things to wit First Bellarmine saith that these words of our Object 10 Saviour doe not signifie that his blood is drunke in the Sacrament for the remission of sinnes but that it was sâed for remission of sinnes and so is represented in the Eucharist Bell. de Sacram. lib. 4. Cap. 19. resp ad Arg. 3 First in the Eucharist the death of Christ with Answ 1 the fruit thereof which is the remission of sinnes is not onely represented but exhibited also and applied for otherwise the Jesuite will make it but a bared and naked signe if it should onely represent and signifie and who would thinke that they which stand upon the reall presence would content themselves with representation and signification onely And therefore I thus retort the argument As Christs blood is present so are the fruits of his blood but his blood is not present onely in signification but verily and indeed to the worthy receiver Therefore so is remission of sinnes which is the fruit of his blood Secondly St Paul saith that the unworthy Answ 2 receiver is guiltie of the body and blood of Christ 1 Cor. 11.27.29 Now if unworthy receiving doth verily adde sinne unto them then the worthy receiving which is a shewing forth of Christs death doth verily obtaine remission of sinnes Secondly they object Remission of sinnes is Object 11 not once nominated in the 6. of Iohn where the fruits of this Sacrament are expressed And therefore this is no end of this Sacrament First Remission of sinne is not there named Answ 1 therefore this Sacrament hath no such use followes not nor will be granted untill they first prove that all the ends uses and fruits of the Lord Supper are there laid downe which taske I know they will never undertake Secondly J grant the pardon of sinne is not Answ 2 the principall scope but yet it is one end thereof notwithstanding Thirdly we confesse that the Sacrament is onely Answ 3 Signaculum a seale of the remission and pardon of our sinnes for the Eucharist doth not conferre Remission upon us but confirme remission unto us Fourthly although the Remission of sinne
be Answ 4 not directly expressed as an use of this Sacrament yet it may be collected I. From the covenant of mercy which God in Christ makes with the faithfull And II. From their union and communion with CHRIST Who is fit to receive the Lords Supper Quest 28 He who is carefull aright to prepare himselfe Answ How must we prepare our selves or how may Quest 29 we be made worthy receivers There is a double preparation Answ and a double worthinesse viz I. A generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person II. A particular preparation and a worthinesse of the action First there is a generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person without any relation to the Sacrament For no man hath right unto divine and spirituall things except he be a man of GOD. Quest 30 Wherein doth this general preparation and worthinesse of the person consist Answ 1 First in Repentance wherein there are two things namely Is A purpose of repentance which consists First in a knowledge and acknowledgment of our sinnes for we must labour to see our sinnes and then learne to confesse them unto God Luke 1.75 Rom. 2.25 Iam. 1. Answ 2 Secondly in a condemning of our sinnes and by-past errours Thirdly in a promising and vowing of better things for the time to come II. The Practise of repentance which consists First in Mortification and a dying unto sinne 1 Cor. 9.27 Hebr. 12.14 Colos 3 5 8. Secondly in Vivification and a living unto God the life of faith and grace and new obedience 1 Tim. 6 18 Titus 3.14 Rom. 6 19. Galath 5.22 and 2 Peter 1.6 and Ephes 4. 22. c. unto 5.10 Thirdly in a constant custome and use of both these all the dayes of our lives that is so long as we live we must be carefull to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good and to abound therein Galath 5 6. Secondly this generall preparation and worthinesse of the person consists in Faith Reade Iohn 6.47 48. Galath 2 20. Ephes 3.17 For without faâth nothing is pleasing unto God Hebr. 11.6 Now three things are required in this Faith to wit I. A knowledge of the promises of the Gospell which comes by hearing of the word Rom. 10.17 And therefore the Saints must be carefull in hearing and reading the Legacies which God hath left them in his Will and Testament II. A beliefe in the promises when we know what the Lord promises unto us then we must beleeve his promises Hebr. 12.6 III. An application of these promises unto our selves for the two former are to be found in divels but not this The evill spirits know what promises God hath made in his word and they beleeve them to be true but they cannot apply them unto themselves And therefore the children of God must never rest untill they can lay hold upon the promises and apply them unto themselves Here observe that there are two sorts of men who apply the promises unto themselves viz. First some without any ground or foundation at all onely out of a bold and blind presumption This is to be taken heed off as a thing of greatest perill Secondly some from a true solide and warantable foundation namely I. Because the Spirit of God witnesseth unto their hearts that they are the members of Christ and the children of God Rom. 8.15 16. Gal. 4.6 II. Because they shew forth the fruits of repentance and conversion in their lives and conversations serving God in sincerity though not perfectly For the tree is knowne by his fruits and by the fruits of the Spirit Galath 5.22 the testimony and evidence of the Spirit is knowne to be true To whom may these two parts of this generall Quest 31 preparation and worthinesse of the person be fitly applied First they may be applied to the Prophane person Answ 1 who from them may leârne three things viz. I. They hence may see themselves to be miserable and that First by confessing and acknowledging of their sinnes Proverb 28.13 and 1 Cor. 11.31 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Secondly by respecting and looking unto the end of sinne namely eternall death and condemnation Psal 9.17 Esa 2.19 Luke 23 30 Rom. 2.4 1 12. and 6 24. and 1 Cor. 6.9 Hebr. 10.31 and 12 29. Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly by trembling and quaking throgh the danger they have brought themselves in by reason of their sinnes yea if a wicked man could but see the sword of vengeance which hangs over his head he would then certainly feare and tremble exceedingly 2 Cor. 7.9 10. II. When they are brought into this feare or danger then let them come unto CHRIST and that First humbly and with dejection like Nehemia Chapt. 9. and Daniel 9. and the prodigall child who blashed and were ashamed by reason of their transgressions Secondly they must pray fervently from their hearts desiring the intercession of Christ and the participation of his blood Thirdly they must then hope in his helpe and mercy 1 Iohn 2.1 For he who is truely ashamed and confounded for his sinnes and prayes frequently and fervently that CHRIST would be graciously pleased to mediate and intercede unto God his Father for him to wash him with his most precious blood and to reconcile him unto himselfe in and through CHRIST may confidently hope to find favour at Gods hands according to his most gracious promises And III. Then they must come unto this holy Sacrament as a seale of their repentance and Gods mercy but of this afterwards Secondly these parts of the generall preparation may be applied to the Morall man who from hence may learne two things namely I. To condemne and renounce his owne righteousnesse Now hereunto three things are required of them to wit First they must know and acknowledge that they may doe some good workes but they can doe none well Matth. 6.2 5 6. Luke 18.14 Because they are as yet without CHRIST Secondly they must know that their workes are not in CHRIST nor performed in faith nor such as are wrought by the faithfull and spirituall man Here observe a foure-fold difference betweene the workes of the Morall and Spirituall man I. They differ Origine in the very beginning For First the workes of the Morall man proceeds either from nature or reason or the example of some or from judgement approving such or such a thing to be good But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man proceed from the internall motion of the Spirit of God against which nature rebels and struggles Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 II. They differ Fine in the end For First the workes of the Morall man are done hypocritically and for vaine glory or else for customes sake or tradition or the pleasing of men or the like base and by-ends But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man are wrought either out of a desire to glorifie God thereby or to approve our faith or at least out of a necessity of obedience which we owe unto God Ephes 2.10 and 1 Pet.
the like Exod. 18.21 And IV. With magnanimity and constancy Sect. 3 § 3 Let him be crucified Quest 1 Who were guilty of the death of Christ either as actors or a bettors Answ 1 First Pontius Pilatè who condemned him I name him first because I speake not of him at this time Answ 2 Secondly the chiefe Priests and Elders of the Iewes in whom two things are observable viz. I. Causa the cause why they endeavoured and procured the death of Christ and that was ambition they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God and the glory of the world more then the glory of God Iohn 12.42 and 5.44 They saw that Christ derogated much from them and spake much against them and therefore they envy Christ and frequently calumniate him II. Modus the manner of procuring Christs death and that was corrupt for they suborne the people and false witnesses Read Matth. 26.59 and 28.12 Wherefore we must take heed of subornation Why may we not use this suborning of others Quest 2 when it may stand us in stead I. because subornation is the practice of Answ 1 wicked men 1 King 21.10 and therefore if we would be esteemed righteous we must not use this practice II. because truth seekes no corners but Answ 2 delights to goe naked and therefore this practice of suborning others argues a hatred of truth and a love of falsehood III. because the suborning either of witnesses Answ 3 or friends or Judges argues either an evill cause or an evill mind Thirdly the people were guilty of and accessary Answ 4 unto the death of Christ now in them two things are observable namely I. The cause of their sinne which is two-fold to wit First in constancy for not long before this they would have made Christ a King Iohn 6.15 and strawed their garments in his way Matth. 21.8 crying Hosanna verse 9 but now they cry crucifie him crucifie him And Secondly a desire of pleasing their Elders and Governours who perswaded them unto this Christ certainly was not odious unto the common people but yet whilest they basely seeke to please their high-Priests and Elders they neglect both equity their owne salvation II. The blacknesse and horriblenesse of their offence which shewes it selfe in these things viâ First they had two testimonies from which they might and ought to have considered something namely I. Diuine testimonies as for example a Propheticall speech search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Iohn 5.39 yea a living voyce from the Father and God of heaven Matth. 3.17 yea the frequent presence and assistance of the blessed Spirit of God and divers visions and apparitions of Angels and the confession of the devill himselfe Marke 1.24 yea many times CHRIST let them see if they would haue observed it that the secrets of their hearts were not kept secret from him Now these things they should seriously haue considered before they had cried Crucifie him II. Humane testimonies were not wanting unto them if they had observed them and those were Christs workes the workes saith he which I doe testifie of me Iohn 5.31 He cast out of devils he cured the sicke he quickned the dead he enlightneth the blind he opened the eares of the deafe he with his word made his enemies to fall to the ground be with his word appeased the raging of the Sea Reade Matth. 8. and 9. and 11.5 6. and Iohn 4.26 Luke 5.17 and Iohn 3 2. Now these they ought to have considered And Secondly they preferred Barabbas before Christ a murderer before the Lord of life a seditious turbulent person before the Prince of peace When men say they Iohn 2. are ârunke then the worst wine pleaseth the palat so when men are drunke with sinne and besotted upon it then they will receive Theudas and Iudâs Galilaeus for the true Messiah then they will thinke Simon Magus to be the great power of God and then with the Gergesens they will preferre their Hogs before CHRIST And Thirdly they adjudge Christ unto death desiring that he may be crucified although they were not able to accuse him of any evill or to witnesse any evill against him Sect. 4 § 4. What evill hath he done Quest 1 Pilate here propounds the question Whether Christ have done any evill or not And Answ 1 First he answers hereunto himselfe that for his part he finds no evill in him And Answ 2 Secondly Christ in answer hereunto appeales unto their owne conscience which of you can accuse me of sinne Iohn 8. And Answ 3 Thirdly the common people once answered He hath done all things well and nothing amisse And therefore there was great reason why Pilate should aske this question and thus seeke to free CHRIST from their hands and power Quest 2 What good did Christ Answ 1 First in generall he did all things well and many good things unto many Answ 2 Secondly more particularly when Christ lived on the earth he did many temporall good things viz. I. He healed and cured all diseases amongst the people And II. He cast Devils out of those who were possessed And III. He went up and downe doing good the Lord being with him Acts. 10.38 And IV. He stilled the raging waves of the Sea And V. He sed those who were hungry And IV. He raised up the dead unto life Now if there had beene no greater workes done by Christ then these yet who would have lost such a treasure and rich Magazin of all temporall blessings if they could have kept it Answ 3 Thirdly but besides these there were spirituall benefits and inestimable graces bestowed by Christ upon all those who came unto him in sincerity of heart and are still held forth and freely offred by him unto all who with hungring affections long for him The spirituall graces and benefits which the Jewes might and we may have by Christ are many and great and of unvalued worth as for example I. Christ reformed Religion and taught the whole counsell of God And II. He reconciled us unto God that in him we might have peace And III. He caused Sathan to fall as lightning from heaven and destroyed all his workes And IV. He sends his holy Spirit unto us whereby we are regenerated and sanctified And V. He hath taken away the vaile and laid open unto us a way unto the holy of holyes And VI. In him all the promises of God are yea and Amen And VII Of his fulnesse we all receive grace for grace Iohn 1.16 And VIII By his Resurrection and Ascension he hath sealed unto us our Resurrection and ascension with him unto life eternall And therefore no wonder if Pilate saith What evill hath he done seeing he was no other but a rich treasurie of all grace and vertue § 5. But they cried out the more crucifie Sect. 5 him c. It may here be demanded Quest what manner of answer this was which the people gave unto Pilates question in the former words
so fast as his life and conversation pulleth downe most men not regarding so much what is said by Ministers as what is done by them and therefore our Saviour here earnestly perswades his Apostles and under them all Ministers to take heed that they be not found unsavoury salt Why must Ministers bee thus carefull to be in Quest 2 their lives and doctrine seasoning salt First because if they be unsavoury salt they Answ 1 will bee a meanes to draw many into euerlasting perdition Secondly because although otherwise they Answ 2 be endowed with great and eminent gifts yet if they be unsavoury salt they are altogether unprofitable in the Church of Christ Thirdly because if they bee not savoury salt Answ 3 they shall bee had in contempt for that is signified by this phrase of treading under foot Fourthly if they be not seasoning salt they shall Answ 4 bee cast into utter darkenesse where their torments shall bee greater and more exquisite then the torments of other wicked men And therfore great should the Ministers care be that his owne soule may bee seasoned with knowledge and grace that his doctrine may be sound and his life sincere that so both by doctrine and example they may be instruments to season the hearts and direct the lives of others VERS 14. Yee are the light of the world Vers 14 a City that is set on an hill cannot be hid § 1. Yee are the light of the world The occasion Sect. 1 of these words was this I. Some altogether neglect the word preached II. Some hate he preaching of the word Whence it comes to passe that Ministers are partly weary with preaching because they see they doe but cast pearls before swine and plow the sand Our Saviour in his infinite wisedome observing and knowing this doth excite and stirre up Ministers unto industry and diligence in their office by a double parable First of salt vers 13. Secondly of light vers 14 15 16. Whether doe these two parables signifie one Quest 1 and the same thing or divers Both the Parables have the same scope Answ but yet a threefold difference may bee observed in them viz. First salt doth preserve meat from being any worse then it is wheÌ it is salted but if it be tainted before it be salted then the salt doth not reduce it to his first estate or make it as good as it was But light doth reduce us from that darkenesse and ignorance wherein we were a Chrysost imperf s Secondly salt hath reference to a good conversation light unto sound Doctrine b Ib. Id. or as Aretius thinkes contrarily salt signifies sound and wholesome doctrine and light a holy and unblameable life Thirdly Ministers are salt unto believers light unto the ignorant Conversatio sine luce non adducit ad veritatem scientia sine pietate non praeservat in sanctitate c Id. Ib. A conversation without the light of doctrine cannot bring us unto truth knowledge without holinesse cannot preserve us in piety And therefore it is necessary for Ministers to be both Salt and Light Quest 2 Why must we be first salt then light or why doth our Saviour observe this order Answ 1 First because it is a Ministers part first to keep those which he hath then to gaine those which as yet he hath not and therefore first he useth salt for the preservation from corruption of those who doe beleeveâ and then light for the enlightning of others who sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death Answ 2 Secondly because it is first requisit to live well then to preach well Nam conversatio ducit ad scientiam contrarium vix Multi scientes sine timore Dei nulli timentes sine scientia d Chrysost imperf s A good conversation leads unto knowledge but seldome the contrary For many know much who feare not God but none truely feare God without some knowledge The feare of God being the beginning of wisedome Answ 3 Thirdly salt was for the Jewes that they might be preserved in their knowledge light was for the Gentiles that they might be reduced from the darkenesse of ignorance and therefore Christ first gives the parable of salt before this of light To conclude this question observe First salt is the way unto light that is piety leads unto true knowledge Secondly that is no true knowledge that doth not arise from piety and holinesse Thirdly that is not true piety which doth not hunger after the knowledge of God Sect. 2 § 2. Yee are the light of the world Christ was Obiect 1 the light of the world Ioh. 8.12 and 9.5 And Iohn was not that light but was sent onely to beare witnesse of that light Ioh. 1.8 How then are the Apostles the light of the world Answ 1 First light is taken in Scripture diversely to wit Marlorat Thesaur First for the Creator of light as Iohn saith The light shined in darkenesse and the darkenesse comprehended it not Ioh. 1.5 Secondly for the Sonne of God thus Saint Iohn the Evangelist saith of Saint Iohn Baptist He was not that light that is the true Messias but was sent onely to beare witnesse of that light e Ioh. 1.8 Thirdly for that power of the understanding and reason which is kindled in the minds of men thus Iohn saith Christ was life and the life was the light of men f Ioh. 1.4 Fourthly for the knowledge of the glory of God Thus Saint Paul saith God who commanded the light to shine out of darkenesse hath shined in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God g 2 Cor. 4.6 Where light is taken both for the knowledge of spirituall and celestiall glory Fiftly for sanctity of life What communion sayth Saint Paul hath light with darkenesse that is what agreement is there betwixt sanctity and sinne h 2 Cor. 6.14 And so our Saviour in the next verse save one unto this saith let your light so shine before men c. Where by light is expressed to bee meant a holy life replenished with good workes Sixtly light sometimes is taken for the doctrine of the Gospell according to that of Saint Paul Christ being risen from the dead shall shew light unto his people the Jewes and to the Gentiles i Acts 26.23 that is shall send his Gospell to be preached unto both Seventhly light is taken for the Doctours of the Evangelicall doctrine as in this verse yee are the light of the world Eightly all Christians are called light So the Apostle exhorts the Philippians to be harmelesse blamelesse and without rebuke because they were lights among the ignorant Gentiles l Phil. 2.15 Now true Christians are called light in a threefold regard First because they are enlightned in themselves by that most true pure and bright light the illumination of the Spirit of Christ Secondly because they walke in the light And thirdly because by their pure and holy
are made e Staplet Ibid. And therefore it followes not that because Christ is a Law-giver therefore he must make new lawes disanulling or opposing the old Secondly Christ saith Ego dicâ I say not as Arg. 2 the Prophets were wont to doe Haec dicit Dominus Thus sayth the Lord and therefore Christ here opposeth himself to the law of God The reason why Christ sayth I say Answ is not because hee speakes contrary to that which his Father had spoken formerly by his Prophets but because whatsoever he speaks from the Father he speakes from himselfe which the Prophets did not Propheta ad conservos Christus ad serâos f Chrysost sup Christ as a Lord speakes unto his servants and therefore saith I say unto you the Prophets as the servants of the Lord speake unto their fellow servants in the Lord and therefore say thus saith the Lord. Thirdly Stapleton proves this from examples Christ saith he addes new Lawes and therefore Arg. 3 he opposeth the Law of God he proves the proposition thus First Christ saith thou shalt not sweare at all vers 34. I answer it was never lawfull or allowable by Answ 1 the Law of God to sweare by those things which Christ reproves wherefore this was no new Law Secondly Christ teacheth that Divorce is never lawfull but for adultery or fornication vers 32. I answer this was an old Law and no new one Our Saviour himselfe saying that from Answ 2 the beginning it was not allowed for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife g Matth. 19.8 Thirdly Christ teacheth us under the Gospel to love our enemies vers 44. Answ 3 This was an ancient law If saith the Lord thou meet not thy friends but thy enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe h Exod. 23.4 Now none can deny but this instance doth plainely imply and injoyne love to our enemies But if any be so blind that they cannot see it or so obstinate that they will not acknowledge that it may hence bee deduced or proved that wee ought to love our enemies let him listen then to the wise man If thine enemy be hungry give him bread to eate and if bee bee thirsty give him water to drinke c i Pro. 25.21 And therefore that addition which our Saviour speakes of vers 44. Thou shalt hate thine enemy is a falsification of the Pharisees as shall bee shewed afterwards and was never injoyned by the Law of God Fourthly Christ teacheth us to love our brethren and calleth it his Commandement John 14.15.21 and 15.10.12.17 and John 13.34 and Saint Paul cals it the Law of Christ Galat. 6.2 Answ 4 This was no new commandement but an old given in the Old Testament David expresly commends and implicitly commands this brotherly love Oh how good and joyfull a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in amity and unity Psal 133. c. Yea our Saviour saith the one halfe of the Law is to love our neighbour as our selfe Mat. 22.49 which words are taken from Lev. 19.18 And therefore I may safely those rubbes removed out of the way conclude this question that certainely Christ doth not here oppose himselfe to the Law of God but to the expositions of the Pharisees Quest 2 Why did not Christ who was the true Messias ordaine new Lawes for those to walke by who were under the Gospell Answ 1 First because the Law of God was perfect Psal 19.7 and wonderfull 119.129 and spirituall Rom. 7. extending it selfe to the inward man as well as the outward for it forbids coveteousnesse and condemnes the internall concupiscence of the heart in the tenth Commandement God is to be worshipped in spirit and with spirituall worship Joh. 4.24 this also the Law commands Salomon perswades us to give God our hearts Prov. 23.26 and Moses to love and serve God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 6.5 And therefore there was no need of a new Law the old being such as hath beene said Secondly whatsoever Christ taught or desired Answ 2 to teach to his Apostles and Disciples and to all his dispersed through the whole world was included prescribed and laid down in the Law and therefore there was no necessity of framing new Commandements We read of three principal Lawes which Christ commends unto all that are under the Gospell the first is to keepe the Commandements Mat. 19.17 Now this is injoyned in the Old Testament The second is to love the brethren or our brethren this also was commanded in the Law The third is to believe in Christ but this is the Commandement of the Father k 1 Ioh. 3.23 § 2. But I say unto you The scope of Christ Sect. 2 in this place is to oppose his true opinion to the opinion of antiquity and he doth not endeavour to prove this from the best most learned or most ancient Rabbines but onely from his word that he might teach us Observ that the onely fountaine of truth is in his word Christ doth not say It was said of old thou shalt not kill c. but Rabbi Salomon or Ben-Ezra doth not say so But I say unto you that hence wee might learne that the true tryall of antiquity is in the Holy Scriptures and therefore wee are commanded to search them Ioh. 5.39 to repaire to them Esa 8.20 because by them we are regenerated 1 Pet. 1.23 from them we have faith Rom. 10.17 yea they are able to make us perfect l 2 Tim. 3 16. The Church is our Mother therefore shee must be subject to God our Father for the wife ought to be so unto the husband and hence Saint Paul would have us to wave the opinion of an Angell rather then of the word of God m Gal. 1.8 much more then of a Father who is subject to errour as was shewed in the former verse Is there no use at all to be made of Antiquity Quest or of the opinions workes and writings of the Fathers and Ancients First in generall the true use of the Ancients Answ 1 is not to establish a new way unto heaven but to facilitate the old not to teach new opinions but to expound and explaine the ancient truths which are couched in holy writ Secondly more particularly the true use of Answ 2 the Fathers and ancient writers consists In these 4. things to wit First in the exposition of the Scriptures which is twofold namely either Positive as for example this exposition of Scripture is true because the Fathers so interpreted it This followes not Privative this exposition is false because none of the Fathers so give it here observe two things namely First this is no certaine or generall rule because often all the Fathers of some one time or for a long time have been mistaken as was shewed in the former verse in the exposition of Gen. 6.2 and 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly this is
preached Or Secondly that it may be heard But Thirdly that the seed of the Word may bee received And Fourthly that it may grow up and increase and become truely fruitfull Quest 3 Whether should a Minister be grieved when hee seeth his Ministery unprofitable amongst a people and that his Ministerie is like to prove the savour of death unto them Answ Without doubt he should be grieved for Ieremie wished that his head were a fountain of teares Ier. 9.1 that hee might weepe for that people And Christ himselfe wept over Ierusalem Mat. 23.37 Object Against this this place will bee objected Christ himselfe gave thankes to God his Father that hee had hid these things from the wise of the world and revealed them unto babes Answ Christ is considered two wayes namely First as he was the Minister of Circumcision And Secondly as he was Mediator of the new Covenant Now as hee was the Minister of Circumcision and sent to teach the Iewes no doubt it was a great griefe to him when hee saw them so hard hearted that they would not beleeve But againe if wee consider him as Mediator looking up to Gods wisedome and decree he giveth God praise for passing by some and chusing others Paul looking to his charge wished that the Iewes might be saved but when in a second consideration hee looketh up to Gods will and seeth that his preaching was to make fat the hearts of that people as was the preaching of Esay then he resteth in this and rejoyceth that God is glorified Although the Spheares have their owne particular motions yet they all follow the motion of the first mover So although Christ and Paul be sorry at first for the hardnesse of the Iewes hearts yet they must follow the motion of the first mover God himselfe and rejoyce when he is glorified Quest 4 From the Text it may be demanded who can come unto the knowledge of this saving truth which Christ here saith is concealed from the wise and revealed to babes Although men are by the Gospel called to the knowledge of the truth yet onely the Elect doe attaine unto the same and that because they are effectually called by the Holy Ghost When I say that all men are called I meane by an outward calling which is especially by the publike preaching of the Gospel for by this no man is excluded from the knowledge of the truth but are rather both generally all and severally each singular person invited thereunto But by that inward calling which is by the Holy Ghost and therefore effectuall I say that only the Elect are called according to the Apostles golden chaine Rom. 8.29 Whom he hath predestinated them even them alone hee called by an effectuall calling And this is that which our Saviour here saith I thanke thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise that is of this world and revealed them to babes that is onely the Elect which are contemptible in the sight of the world See to this purpose verse 11. and 13. of this Chapter and Iohn 12.38 and 17.6 and 1 Corinth 4.3 and 2 Timoth. 3 7. Only therefore the Elect come to the saving knowledge of the truth who for that cause are said to bee of the truth and to heare the voi e of Christ and onely the Church is called the Pillar and foundation of the truth for they onely retaine the truth and of them only doth the Church consist and so only must know the truth Hill lib. 3. pag. 237. of the true knowledge of God § 3. Oh Father Sect. 3 Why doth our Saviour turne his speech unto Quest 1 God First because his speech is a thankesgiving Answ 1 and thankes are to be given unto God Secondly Christ directs his speech unto his Answ 2 Father to shew that he is the directer of the world and Church Arcana Dei judicia suspicit ut in eorum admirationem alios trahat Calvin s Christ admires the secret judgements of God that hee may draw others to the like admiration Thirdly our Saviour converts his speech unto Answ 3 his Father that hee may excuse the meannesse and low condition of his servants and that both I. In regard of the Pharisees and world who despised them for their low estate And also II. In regard of themselves who were discouraged by this contempt For hereby hee would have them both to know that this proceeded of and from the Lord as followes in the next verse Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Why doth Christ call God Father Quest 2 That he may shew how great reason hee hath to congratulate or rejoyce together with God Answer when he is conjoyned in so neere and strict a relation unto him as if hee would say I rejoyce that God is thus glorified for he is my Father Hence then observe That none can truely rejoyce in God Observ except he be joyned unto him by a new Covenant of filiation Rom. 8.17 Gal. 4.7 and 1 Iohn 1.3 and 1 Corinth 1.9 Hos 1.10 Rom. 5 2. and 1 Pet. 1.8 And examples hereof wee have Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 and 1 Iohn 3.1 How doth the truth evidence hereof appear It appeares by these three particulars viz. First the promises are not given by name to Peter Iohn or Andrew but only to those who are received into the fellowship of sonnes and called the sonnes of promise Rom. 9.8 Galat. 4.28 Secondly God professeth himselfe to be an enemy to the enemies of his children and therefore he is not the helper of all but only of his Psalm 8.13 c. And consequently none can rejoyce in him but those only who are assured that by a new Covenant they are made his Thirdly naturally we hate the Lord and his Law the Commandements of God being as bonds and chaines unto us which restraine us from doing that which wee greedily desire And therefore wee desire to cast off this bond and yoke and had rather the Lord would suffer us to walke in our owne wayes though the end thereof be death then constraine us to walke in the pathes of this Commandements which leade unto life Wherefore untill by a new Covenant we be united unto the Lord we cannot rejoyce in him or his service Quest 4 How may we bee made the children of God that so we may rejoyce in him Answ 1 First Pacem operando by making peace and appeasing jarres and composing strife betwixt man and man brother and brother Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Mat. 5.9 Answ 2 Secondly Benedicendo by blessing those that curse us c. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them which despitefully hate you and persecute you That you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.45.46 Answ 3 Thirdly Orando by praying unto God to give us that evidence and
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worââ to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâe and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâse Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of